ZackRaven's blog Profile | Galleries | Favorites | Fanbase | Clubs | Comments | Blog Manipulating the Neighbors by 8Seconds Storiesonline.net ------- Manipulating the Neighbors by 8Seconds Copyright© 2008 by 8Seconds ------- Description: A very gifted bacholor decides to manipulate the next door neighbors. Codes: MF mf Mf mF FF ff Ff MM Mm Mult cons rom non-con reluc rape coer Blkm mc slave gay les bi het fant ScFi cheat wife wimp cuckold watch inc mother son bro sis fath dau cous grand unc niece aunt neph in-law D/S Mdom Fdom span lght SM humil swing gang group a ------- ------- Author's Note: If you read my first story "Taking Advantage of Opportunities," this one is slightly different. I have added an element of mind manipulation which crosses into the Sci-Fi category, but only slightly. But if you ONLY prefer stories that are potentially feasible, this is NOT the story for you. That's not to say the story is "out there," it's not. But some of the situations are made possible by the main character's "gifts." Keep in mind that this story (as all of mine are) is completely ficitional and should be read for entertainment only!! Happy reading!! ------- Chapter 1 I looked at my watch as the last remaining light was turned out in the house across the street. I wrote the time down in the small black ledger as I had each night for over a month. I was observing the Grant house from the comfort of my easy chair, in complete darkness—the chances of my being detected very slim. I am single, having moved to the neighborhood several years earlier. Because of my status, I have plenty of time on my hands—too much some would say. Lately, a lot of my time has been devoted entirely to the Grants, although they aren't aware of it. We are the typical next door neighbors. I frequently sit on their back deck drinking beer with Dale and having a good time. We are what you would consider good friends. Of course on these visits, I had gotten to know Darla, his wife, and their two daughters Renee and Deanna, ages 20 and 17 respectively. Over the years, I had become virtually a member of their family—to the girls I was more of an uncle than simply a friend of their dad. Dale was an administrator at the local high school while Darla taught third grade. Renee had just finished a nursing degree and was engaged, the wedding was in just two weeks. Deanna was a senior at the local high school. My obsession with the family began some years before but I managed to contain it. About a year earlier, she came home while I was out mowing my grass. She jumped out of her car in dark green short-shorts (the bottom of the shorts fell just far enough to cover her ass cheeks) and a white spaghetti strapped shirt. This was out of the ordinary for her as she usually dressed with class and style—almost business like. I don't know why Deanna struck me any differently at that moment than she normally did—but she did. It was at that point my obsession went from strictly a part of my imagination to something I had to carry out. Even in her normal attire, there's no doubt that Deanna has a fantastic body. Her tits are a little smaller than my liking—around a B cup—but her ass is fabulous. The short, tight shorts simply accentuated it, causing my cock to immediately stand at attention. Her ass has flare and thickness, and is held up by thick and firm, fantastically tanned thighs and long legs. Her long, thick brown hair falls to her shoulders, framing a beautiful face. She stands around 5'6 and weighs around 125. Her mother and sister, Darla and Renee, are similar in height, 5'3 or so, but Darla is at least 30 pounds heavier at 145. I would guess her measurements to be around 36-32-40, give or take a couple. Renee and Darla favor each other, although Renee's eyes seem to "bug-out" slightly. But she too is a very attractive young woman. Neither Darla nor Renee have large tits. Darla's look to be the largest, but it's not by much. Renee's hair is dark brown, almost black. She wears it brushed out straight, falling to just above her shoulders, with her bangs pulled to the side tucked behind her ears. She also has a nice ass, but it's smaller, lacking the 'flared hips' and larger thighs which characterizes Deanna's ass. However, it does swell outwards very nicely and looks to be firm. There is just enough for each cheek to fit nicely in each of my hands—or so it appears. It is harder to tell much about Darla. She is in her mid-40s and never seems to wear anything other than sweaters (or long sleeved blouses, depending on the time of the year) and dress pants—like many school teachers. She is average build for a woman her age and keeps her hair "done" like women who are twenty years older than she--her black curly hair is short and always beauty parlor styled. She is a nice looking lady, even though she does her best to look ten years older than her age. The small, circular wire rimmed glasses go a long way to helping her accomplish her goal. Although this is a small town, and although Darla is somewhat plugged into the social scene (the same one that is common to all small towns), she seems to be so only passively—meaning she keeps her eyes open to what the local women her age are wearing and her ears open to the gossip. But she doesn't seem to be anywhere close to the center of it. ------- I had realized at a young age that I had a talent. I possess the ability to read minds as well as manipulate them. I can control anything about a person essentially by hijacking their brains. I can have them remember doing/seeing/hearing/etc., things that never happened or I could have them forget things that actually did happen. I can block sensory signals from the body to the brain or I can actually manipulate them. For instance I could make a person see anything I want them to see, without it ever actually being there. On the other hand, I can completely block the sight of something right in front of a person—whether it be another person, a building, etc. The easiest way to 'manipulate' someone is to delve into their minds to see what is already there. There only takes milliseconds. For instance if an older white woman already has a desire (even if it is suppressed) to be dominated by several teenage girls, it's very simple to bring that desire to the surface and cause her to act on it. If the same woman has those desires already on the surface, but has never acted on them, it's even easier to get her to act on them. Sometimes the person knows about the feelings they suppress, other times they don't. There are times they know about them but don't really understand them. Although I am able to "implant" thoughts and feelings that are not already there, I prefer to use whatever desires they have to my advantage (without implanting them). But I am certainly not beyond implanting desires or, in some situations, taking them away. What I find the most entertaining is allowing that person to realize what they are doing while they are doing it, all of their ideas of 'right' and 'wrong' being challenged but at the same time they can't help themselves as they enjoy the 'sin' to the fullest. Although I had used my talent to my advantage for many years, I decided not to "cheat" on my latest conquests—the Grants. Imagine that you had a favorite video game that you played all the time. You spent days and days doing your best to master it. Then imagine if you had the cheat codes to that game. Would you use them? The temptation would always be there, that's for sure. I possess the cheat codes to life, essentially. I can manipulate everyone and everything to my advantage (and to someone's disadvantage if I so desired). As I looked out my window, I my "game," for the time being, was the Grants, and although I have the "cheat codes" to do whatever I want to with them, without their being able to do anything about it, I decided that I would play fairly—at least for a while. For me to play 'fairly, ' I decided I had to case their house like any other smart criminal would—which is the reason for my little black ledger. For the past month, I had been keeping meticulous notes of the Grant family, when they came home, when they ate, everything I could think of to keep up with. ------- The next morning, as I worked in the yard (it was a Saturday), Dale sauntered out in his robe to get the morning paper. "How's it hanging, Joe?" Dale called with a sleepy wave. "Just trying to keep our property values up!" I joked with a brief laugh. I then added, "I haven't seen you much lately. Work have you busy?" "Yeah," he replied as he Larryded downward to retrieve the rolled up paper, "I have been getting ready for a conference at the state capitol this week. It's a once a year thing and it's always a ball buster." "Damn," I answered turning my full attention to him, "That would suck having to drive up there for a week. That's like a 500 mile round trip." "It's bad enough having to drive it once, but there's no way in shit I would drive back and forth every day," he replied matter-of-factly. The school district has us in hotel rooms for the week." "Well, what do you say to a few beers tonight—a little going away get-together?" I suggested. "I would but I am going to be swamped all day. I have just long enough to drink a cup of coffee and read the paper. Then it's back to work. But we'll get together when I get back," he replied waving as he turned to go back inside. "No problem," I called back, "Tell Darla if she or the girls need anything while you're gone to just let me know." "Well, Darla be home alone this week. Both Renee and Deanna are going to the beach for Spring Break," he replied, "But I'll tell her to call you if she needs anything." That night I again watched them thorough my slightly opened blinds. Around 10pm the last light was turned out. I sat in the darkness for a few minutes contemplating the future. After several brief moments of this, I walked into one of my back rooms and began gathering the items I thought would come in handy. I got online to check on several other items I recently purchased, which were being shipped. According to the tracking numbers, they would be in by the next day. I resisted the urge to "listen" in on what was being said/thought at the Grant house—if there was anything. That would certainly be cheating. For a lack of a better description of how my talent works, I call it my "mind's eye." All I have to do is allow my "mind's eye" to move across the street and into the Grant's home. When this happens, I can see and hear everything as if I am actually, physically walking across the street and into their home. I can tune into anything that is being thought by whoever happens to be in that house. I will demonstrate, quickly, so you can better understand. I am sitting in my chair, with my eyes closed (although that isn't a must). Almost immediately, I am looking down at myself and within an instant I am in the hallway of the Grant house. I can move from place to place instantly or I can choose to "travel" there. I usually take the express route! I move into the master bedroom. I immediately hear talking. "How long are you going to be gone?" Darla asked. "Until next Saturday," Dale replied. Although I was listening to the audible conversation, I could hear Dale thinking to himself, "Maybe longer." "Why so long?" Darla asked. "The conference ends at 5pm, Friday evening," he replied, "I'm not driving back that late at night. I'll be back sometimes on Saturday." "Okay," she replied. I moved back to my house and opened my eyes. I presume I could control the world with my talent. But I don't have that particular ambition. It would simply be too easy. ------- The following night I sat in my chair, again staring out my window at the house across the street. At 10:30pm, the last light in the Grant household was turned off. Dale had left earlier that morning and the girls had left that afternoon, leaving Darla home alone just as Dale had said. I waited until 1am before exiting my backdoor, with my duffel bag in hand. I tip-toed across my backyard through a gate, circling back around my block to the block behind the Grant house (not 'cheating' meant I wasn't going to manipulate the neighbors or any other possible witnesses to simply not see me). Although dark I could see enough to negotiate the yard that backed up to the Grants, as well as the Grants' backyard. The carport was an open carport, allowing me to easily slide up to the carport door, which is where the key to the house was. I knew this fact from being over there so much. I also witnessed the girls using it on several occasions as I 'watched' the house. I pulled the corner of the welcome mat up and picked the single key up, quietly unlocked the door and put the key back into place. Although I had been in the house on several occasions, it was never in the dark. I tip-toed through the kitchen and through the living room, with my cell phone light guiding the way. Before I entered the hall, however, I turned out my light. I also donned a ski mask before moving silently forward. The master bedroom was at the end of the hallway. Since the house wasn't that large, it didn't take me long before I was standing just outside of it. The door to the bedroom was open, a steady breathing sound could be heard--Darla was sleeping soundly. I eased into the bedroom and in just a few steps was standing next to the bed. I looked down at her in silence, the covers pulled up to her chest as she lay on her back. As I stared down at the sleeping woman, I realized that my next move would affect her for the rest of her life—if I allowed it too. I slowly eased the covers down until most of her was uncovered. Her nightgown had ridden up exposing her white cotton briefs. I took her glasses from the bedside table and placed them on her dresser--without her glasses, she can't see shit. I then pulled a handgun out of my bag (though it was unloaded, but she wouldn't know that) and turned the bedside light on. The light didn't awaken her, so I jerked the large blanket completely off the bed, causing her to stir. After trying to find her glasses on the nightstand and failing, she sat up and although virtually blind without her glasses, she could see shapes. It took a second for her brain to wake up enough to register something was wrong and almost immediately she realized that someone was in the room with her. "Who is that?!" she asked immediately alarmed. "If you scream or do anything to draw attention," I replied pressing the cold steel of the gun to her temple, "I'll kill you." Her terror was immediately evident by her uncontrollable shaking. Tears welled up in her eyes as she asked, "What do you want from me?" "I want you to stand up," I replied. "Please, don't hurt me!" she sobbed as she rose from the bed, "I'll give you anything you want, just don't hurt me." She slowly did as she was told, shaking as she rose to her feet. Once she was standing, I put the gun down. I took a step, getting close enough to her so she could see my ski mask. Seeing my mask must have caused the gravity of the situation to sink in, unnerving her even more than she was. Her sobs immediately turned into uncontrollable crying as she profusely begged me not to hurt her. "Shut the fuck up!" I ordered loudly, causing her to attempt to stifle her cries. After I was satisfied she was quiet enough, I continued, "I'm going to put my gun down (although I already had). If you try to run or do something stupid, I'll paint this room with your blood. Understand?" "Please, don't hurt me," she continued to plead through the sobs. "No one is going to get hurt if you cooperate," I told her as I took out a video camera and tripod from my bag. I then said, "But I expect your complete cooperation which begins with you drying up those tears." "Okay," she replied shaking uncontrollably but making an effort not to cry. After I got the camera set up and turned it on, I approached the terrified woman. She took several quick steps backwards trying to get away from me, but she quickly backed into the wall. Standing nose to nose with her, I was silent for a moment as we looked into each other's eyes—my ski mask covering my identity. "Sit down on the bed," I told her backing off after a moment of complete silence, except for her sniffles. She quickly did as told, sitting on the edge of the bed. I continued, "If you cooperate, we'll keep this between just you and me. Otherwise, I'll be more than happy to come back when your daughters are home and introduce myself to them in much the same way I am to you right now. How would you like that?" "Please, leave them alone!" she pleaded, sucking back a sob. "That'll be up to you," I pointed out, "I am going to give you five minutes to gather yourself. After the time expires, you will smile, laugh, and ACT like you are having the time of your life—and you will do it convincingly, no tears, no sobs—none of that." "WWWhhat aaarreee yyyoouu going to do?" she stuttered. "Don't worry about that right now," I told her, "You better worry about getting happy and quickly." After the five minutes passed, during which time she wiped her eyes several times on the bed covers, she looked to be fairly in control of herself. I was silent the entire time, simply filming her as she sat on the edge of the bed. "Stand up," I announced after the time expired--my voice startling her. I made sure the camera was panned back enough to get the entire bed area before moving towards her. She instinctive began to shrink back but I wrapped an arm around her back before she could move far, pulling her in, forcing her to kiss me. I tried pushing my tongue into her mouth, but she kept her mouth firmly closed. "Which daughter should I fuck first?" I asked her. Terror filled her eyes at the prospect, "Open your mouth, now!" This time she kissed me back and for several long seconds, we kissed passionately, my hands roaming all over her back, sliding down to the top of ass. I forced my hands underneath her, causing her to sit on them as I squeezed her ass cheeks. "You have a nice, firm ass," I commented breaking the kiss. I said this as I began pulling her nightgown upwards. "Please don't do this," she pleaded quietly. "That's not what someone enjoying themselves says," I pointed out and then said reminding her of my earlier threat, "After I get through fucking your oldest daughter, I'm going to make you eat her out. Have you ever thought about going down on your daughter?" I said this as I continued lifting her gown. When it got to the point that she needed to lift her arms, she did so with only a slight hesitation. "Good," I commented as I pulled the gown over her head and off, leaving her in cotton briefs. Her tits were at least Cs, topped with small nipples and dark areoles that were only a ½ across at the most. She flinched as I cupped her left breast, squeezing it gently as I moved my right hand down across the slight swell of her stomach, and down to the waist band of her panties. I paused there for a moment, watching her reaction. Her breath caught in her throat as my hand dipped under the waistband of her panties. My hand slide across her mound, continuing downward until I cupped her entire pussy. I paused momentarily before saying, "You have nice breasts." She said nothing, shaking even more as my fingers began dipping into her pussy. My other hand moved from her breast, down her side, to her panties, pulling them downwards until they pooled at her feet, leaving her completely naked. Even though she had a slightly darker complexion, her embarrassment was evident. I looked at her thick, black carpet as I ran my hand through it. It was more like a mat of black hair. "Put your hand in my pants," I ordered her as I began to firmly rub her slightly damp slit. She slowly slid her hand inside the waistband of my jogging pants, grasping my erect cock delicately, simply holding it. I looked at her for a moment, waiting on her to continue, but she never moved, "Play with my cock like you would your husband's." After a moment, I stopped her and said, "Actually, push my pants down and then play with it." Her shaking hands slowly moved to grasp the waistband of my jogging pants, easing them down my legs. My cock was already at attention, popping upwards as the waistband was pushed downward far enough. When they were at my feet, I stepped out of them leaving me in only a shirt. She didn't immediately move, staring at my still hardening cock. But after a moment, she slowly reached outward, grasping it just under my head, moving her small hand up and down the shaft. "How long has it been since you've done this for your husband?" I asked after a few minutes of watching and thoroughly enjoying her distress. "That's personal!" she replied quickly. I quickly grabbed her under the chin, forcing her to look up at me before threatening, "We haven't scratched the surface on how personal we are going to get tonight. You have three seconds to tell me, or the next thing out of your mouth will be the name of the daughter you want to fuck the most. Now answer me." My hands were now roaming freely--my right hand squeezing her left breast, while my left hand was, once again, making its way down across her smooth stomach to her slit. My cupping her pussy elicited a gasp as my finger immediately began probing at her opening, although I did not push inward. "It has been a long time," she finally admitted, sliding her hand up and down my shaft. I brought the finger that was playing with her pussy up to her mouth, pressing it firmly at her closed lips and was about to demand she open them when she did. I pushed my finger into her mouth until she gagged. I then fucked it in and out, making sure she got it plenty lubricated. After a few moments of this, I pulled it out and immediately sank it as deeply as I could in her cunt. "How long has it been since you fucked him?" I asked as I began slowly finger fucking her. After a short pause, she finally said, "A month." "Were you a virgin on your wedding night," I continued my questioning as I continued fingering her. She froze at this question, and was silent for a full minute before replying, "No." "Does he know that?" I asked immediately wondering if she was hiding something from her husband (although I could have found out without ever asking her, but that would be cheating). It was one thing to not want to tell someone who was about to rape you personal details, but there seemed to be more to her reaction. She seemed to be hiding something. Again she was silent, as if in thought, before she replied, "Yes, yes he knows." I pulled my finger out of her pussy and immediately picked the phone up and said, "If he knows, call and tell him again. If you do that, I'll leave right now and never come back." She stared at the phone in my hand for several moments, seeming to contemplate her next move, before saying, "I ... I ... I can't do that." There was silence a moment before she continued. I put the phone down as she spoke, "He doesn't know. I played sports in high school which was how I explained why I had no hymen." "Hymen?" I laughed, "You mean cherry." "Yes," she replied. "So you lied to me," I pointed out, "You'll pay dearly for it." I let the threat sink in before continuing, "Was it just one guy or more?" "Just one," she replied, "We dated for three years." "Who was it," I asked. "Matt Hall," she replied. "He lives down the street doesn't he?" I asked already knowing the answer. Although I didn't know him, I knew of him. "Yes," she replied. Matt Hall lived about four blocks away with a beautiful wife and two kids—a son and daughter. I filed the new found information away for potential use later. My next statement shocked her, "You have one hour to get dressed like you're going out on the town—if you need a shower, get it. I want your make-up fixed, hair done, everything." After a moment of indecision, she moved towards the bathroom. I grabbed my bag and followed her. Placing it on the bathroom counter, I took two cameras out—one digital and one with regular 35mm film. "Remember to look happy," I reminded her, "Your daughters depend on it." I snapped the first picture immediately after I said that with the digital camera. It looked like she was ready to cry. "This," I said showing her the picture on the screen, "Is not acceptable." I snapped photo after photo beginning with her leaning over to turn the shower water on. I filled up one memory card with photos of her taking a shower—snapping regular photos of her washing her breasts, ass, and tits. I made sure she was smiling for the camera in all of them. With another memory card loaded, I took more pictures of her getting out, drying, fixing her make-up while naked, fixing her hair, and then getting dressed. Her clothing of choice was a long-sleeved navy blue button down shirt and a tan vest with a floral design complete with khakis. "You look like my fucking fifth grade school teacher," I commented sourly, "Don't you have anything else to wear?" "No," she replied almost ashamed, "I don't go shopping very often." "Whatever," I replied, "Go stand at the foot of the bed." As she moved into position, I put another disc in the video recorder and repositioned it. I drug a chair next to it so I could keep watch on what it recorded. For the next ten minutes, I had her strip slowly as the recorder took in every second of it and as I took six rolls of 35mm pictures and a bunch more digital pictures. Several times I had to stop recording to remind her to look happy. For the most part, she did a good job. When she was finally naked (again), I made sure the recorder could see the entire bed before I ordered her onto it. Taking the digital camera with me, I sat on the bed next to her. "How long has it been since you've sucked his cock?" I asked. "I ... I ... I've never done that," she replied disgustedly, "That's nasty." "You're going to do it right now," I informed her with a smirk. "Please don't make me do that. It's completely disgusting," she pleaded. "If you don't do it," I replied, "I am sure Renee or Deanna will be glad to do it with their naked mother watching." Again, the threat worked. She quickly moved down far enough so that she could lean over to take me into her mouth. It became obvious very quickly that she'd had no experience with blowjobs. But I allowed it to continue for at least five minutes, gagging her on several occasions before I told her to lie on her back. I turned and moved right next to her, lying my head in the crook of her neck and shoulder, lightly kissing her neck and cheek as my right hand began massaging her pussy lips. She was only partially damp, causing me to lick my fingers several times before she got wet enough to make it comfortable for her. After a few minutes of "prepping" her, her pussy lips seemed to flower open, as though they were inviting me to play with her clit—which of course I did. Slowly, at first, I continuously slid two fingers from her clit to her opening, the increasing moisture from her slit helped to sensitize her clit even more. "Pull your legs back some," I instructed her. She did as she was told, totally opening herself up to me, "Now turn your head this way." As she did, I kissed her hard on the lips, forcing my tongue into her now opened mouth. Although she didn't completely accept my kiss, she didn't pull away either. Simultaneously, I quickened my pace on her clit. She was moving from what you would call very damp to very wet—almost what you would call soaking wet. Her pussy lips were now completely opened—her clit totally exposed. Her breathing was much more rapid now and her eyes, though opened, were unfocused. I whispered softly, but loudly enough for the video recorder to hear me, "I wonder what Matt would say if he saw you right now? I bet he would love to be right here where I am, fingering your pussy, pushing you closer and closer to the edge." I continued playing with her clit as I shifted my body from beside her to over her, my cock now poised to enter her. "I bet he would be glad to fuck you again. He would probably even be thrilled to make a deal with Dale—Dale gets to fuck Martha (Dale's wife) if Matt gets to fuck you. Is that the deal Darla? Can Dale have Martha?" I asked as I placed the head of my cock at her opening, pushing in just enough so she knew it was there. She opened her eyes a moment and then closed them back before saying, "Yes." "Yes, what," I asked her now pushing my cock in a little further, my fingers continuing to quickly rub her clit. "Dale can have sex with Martha in return for me having sex with you, er ah ... I mean Matt," she replied breathlessly. "Call me Matt," I demanded, "Tell me you love me." "I love you Matt," she cried out. I pulled my cock back just enough for her to realize it. Her eyes opened, "What are you doing?" "There has to be something else in return for my wife," I said now playing the role of Matt, "Although you are very pretty, Martha has D cup breasts, long, tanned legs, and a fantastic ass. Even though you do have a nice ass, have problems with small C tits—closer to large Bs, actually, and very white legs with no tone. I must have something else to make up for the huge gap," I continued, pointing out her shortcomings, as I pushed inward just a little further. Her breathing was now at an all-time high. Her eyes were closed tightly and she was now beginning to sweat slightly. "What do you want?" she asked almost breathlessly. "I want Dale to hear you tell me you want me to fuck him too," I told her. "Okay, I agree" she said a moment later and then pleaded, "Please get me off Matt," "You agree to what?" I pushed wanting her to say it all. "I want Matt to fuck Dale," she immediately replied, with no hesitation. Again, her breathing seemed to pick up even more. "Where?" I asked. "In his ass!" she cried, as I continued teasing her with the head of my cock. After a moment of pause, I again slid in to the hilt, fucking her very hard for several minutes. I made sure that I had her legs Larryt back far enough, so that when I pulled out the video recorder could get a good shot of my cock pulling out of her pussy before slamming back inward. Hopefully, the shot would show her pussy before I slammed back in—which would show her completely opened slit. I waited until I was sure she was about to cum before saying, "And your daughters will be there, naked," I whispered as she began to cum, "Watching as both of their parents take a cock in every orifice in their bodies." She moaned loudly, as her orgasm overtook her. She clawed into my back as her legs were now locked firmly behind me, pulling me as far into her as she could. I could feel her pussy milking my cock, trying to get me to cum, but I maintained my composure. After several moments, she finally calmed down enough for me to pull out. I grabbed the digital camera before reentering her pussy, taking several up-close shots—one with just the head of my cock in her pussy and another with nothing but our pelvises showing. I then took several pictures of her lying on the bed, post-sex. She was flush and sweaty from the workout, which showed up well. Her pussy was still gaping open and she was still soaking wet—her pussy glistening with her juices in the photos. I also made her put me back in her mouth, although she protested somewhat because I had just been in her cunt. But her protest was short-lived and ineffective as moments later I was snapping photos of her on her knees with her mouth crammed full of my cock (only I was taking the photo from above and she was looking upwards). I began fucking my cock into her mouth more firmly, however (though I did not originally intend to), and within moments I was ready to cum. With camera in one hand, and my other hand locked in her hair, I forced her onto my cock as I shot my first load into the back of her mouth causing her to gag. I immediately pulled out, pointed my cock at her face as shots three, four, and five hit her mouth, nose, and cheek. I snapped away, getting several really good photos. "Oh god!" she cried, "This is so nasty!" "Get used to it," I told her. Without letting her clean up, I made her take me back into her mouth. After five minutes, I was ready to go again. "Get on your hands and knees, with your ass pointed in the direction of the camera," I ordered her. "Please, please stop this," she pleaded. "I'll stop when I decide to stop," I informed her, "Now do it." A moment later, she was in position. While she was moving, I pulled a tube of KY Jelly out of my bag and began to lather my cock with it. I moved beside her, out of the way of the camera, and pulled her ass cheeks open, showing her asshole and still slightly open slit to the camera. "You do have a nice fat pussy," I told her, "But you have to shave this fucking jungle." I pressed the tip of the KY tube against her sphincter, without any notice, easily pushing it through the tight barrier. I squeezed a quarter of the tube into her before she had a chance to protest. "What are you doing?" she grunted. "Is your ass cherry?" I asked her without answering her question. "What?" she asked as though she had never heard that term. "Have you ever been fucked in the ass?" I asked. "Of course not! That's repugnant," she spat back. By the time she had finished saying this, I was already positioned behind her. A split second later, my cock was positioned only an inch or so from her backdoor entrance. Without another word, I pressed my slick cock firmly against her sphincter. Although it was very well greased, it took just a moment (and muscle to hold her in place—as she tried to fall forward, away from the intruder) for the head of my cock to penetrate her rectal muscle. "OH GOD THAT HURTS!!" she cried, "PLEASE, PLEASE DON'T!" Ignoring her I pressed firmly (but slowly) inward. She began to sob as she pleaded for me to stop. Not until I had bottomed out did I stop. To her it seemed like hours. "PLEASE, JUST DON'T MOVE!" she pleaded. "Do you want me to stop?" I asked. The feeling was fantastic. Her ass was ten times tighter than her pussy and her pussy had been rather tight for someone with two kids. "YES!" she immediately begged. I began pulling outward, still slowly. She cried every second of it. Just when she thought I was going to pull completely out, she felt me reverse course to begin pushing back inward. "PLEASE!" she pleaded. I leaned forward, as close to her ear as I could get without pulling out, and said softly but menacingly, "Your body is mine, all of it, for as long as I decide for it to be. If you don't cooperate, I'll take out my displeasure out on your daughters and do to them exactly what I'm doing to you right now." She stopped pleading, but cried profusely as I picked up my pace. I stopped long enough to snap several pictures of my cock buried in her ass—but that was only for a brief moment. Eventually, I had picked up a good pace, using her hips as leverage to plow deeply into her formerly virgin bowels. A few moments later, I slammed home one last time holding her hips tightly against my pelvis as I came as deeply into her gut as I could. After my initial shot, I pulled back slightly and tried to slam home again, but it was more of a fall forward, as I was completely out of energy. "I want you to get back up on your hands when I pull out," I ordered her after a few seconds of rest. At some point during the fuck, her upper body had collapsed to the bed. She said nothing as she did as told. Within moments after my pulling out, cum began to drain out of her asshole, onto her pussy, and down her legs. I snapped pictures of this too. I got low enough to get her dripping asshole and her swaying tits in the same picture and even had her look as far under her as she could so I could get her face in the photo. I got off the bed and wiped my slightly dirty cock on a towel that was on the floor. I then began putting all my things back into my bag, breaking down my video recorder and tripod. I also redressed. As I was doing all of this, she simply watched me from her bed, sobbing. Once I was ready to leave, I sat back down on the edge of the bed. I turned to her and said, "If you don't want these pictures or these DVDs being spread all over the internet and mailed to everyone you know, including your family, you won't tell anyone about this—not even Dale. If you do, or if you call the police, I will do Renee and Deanna the same way as I have just done you. You are mine until I decide otherwise. If I return, you will greet me like a long lost lover." She was shaking as I spoke. I continued, "If you cooperate, maybe I will make your little fantasy come true." She looked at me confused and asked, "What are you talking about?" "Don't play dumb," I said shaking my head, "You got off to a swap with Matt and Martha Hall." "I did not!" she argued. "Do you want to see the DVD?" I asked, "Everything that happened tonight is on there!" I paused as she looked at me with stunned, opened mouth expression. I shook her from her thoughts when I suddenly demanded, "Spread your legs!" I didn't give her time to process my demand before I put my hand back on her pussy, pushing her backwards onto the bed. Still wet from earlier, it didn't take long to get back in a rhythm. "Don't act like you don't know what I'm talking about," I told her as I began playing with her clit again, "Even prim and proper Mrs. Darla has fantasies." "I do not!" she again protested, but this time she wasn't so convincing. I continued switching back into my role as Matt, "Darla, have you already forgotten that you want to be with my Martha and me." She looked at me funny for a moment but then realized that I was 'Matt' again. "I like you Matt, but we can't do things like that," Darla replied, although her eyes were starting to glaze over again and her breathing was once again becoming more ragged. "You don't know this Darla," I continued in my 'Matt' role, "But when we dated I used to fantasize that if you and I ever broke up, if you ever had a daughter, I would seduce her just like I did you when we were in high school and I would fuck her just like I fucked you." "You did not," Darla replied as though she were talking to Matt, her eyes now closed, pussy once again soaked. "And now you have two beautiful daughters," I continued, "So I'm in a little dilemma. Do I want Renee or Deanna? So I've decided to give you the choice. Which daughter should I fuck?" "No," Darla whispered softly, "Don't bother them." "Well, if you don't choose, I'm going to fuck them both," I pointed out matter-of-factly, "So you better choose." "I can't do that," Darla, eyes opened a little now, pleaded. My fingers moved like lightening across her clit, down her slit to her pussy, and back up to her clit. "I think little Deanna is a beauty," I continued, "I am sure she's still a virgin, just like you were, and she's the same age as you were when I took your cherry." "Leave her alone," Darla continued to say. "Do you want to be with me Darla? Do you want to be with Matt Hall again?" 'Matt' asked again. "Yes!" Darla immediately replied. "Have you ever seen either of your daughters naked?" I continued. "Yes," she replied hoarsely. "Have you ever touched them?" I pushed, "And you know what I mean by 'touched.'" "No!" she replied quickly. "Have you ever seen Dale looking at them? Have you ever seen him with a hard-on around them?" I continued. "I don't know," she answered. "Tomorrow," I began as I dropped my jogging pants, now speaking as myself, slamming my cock back into her unannounced, "You are going to invite Matt over here one day this week and you are going to give yourself to him. You are going to invite him inside and then you are going to simply take off your clothes, without saying a word to him before you do. Then, you are going to let him have his way with you." Her breathing quickened to a crescendo as I continued, "And you are going to offer your daughters to him, as a payment for his services." "OOOHHHH GOOOOODDDDDDD," she screamed out, "AHAHAHAHAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!! OOOOOHHHHH!!!!!! If her first orgasm had been a big one, this one was the mother of all orgasms. She moaned for two solid minutes, and although my cock was still buried in her, my pelvis, legs, and balls were soaking wet. I didn't realize until after a few moments that she had passed out. I slammed into her a few more times before dumping my third load of the evening into her pussy. I had no way of knowing if she was on birth control or not, although I really didn't give a shit either way. I got re-dressed and made my way out of the house, back to my own. Thirty minutes later, the sun was rising. ------- I awoke the next day just after 3pm, starving. After taking care of that little problem, I sat down at my computer and began picking out several of the better digital pictures to print out. I printed out fifty—I had over 1,000 pictures on five different cards. I then went out to my garage. There I had a small dark room set up. It took quite a while, but eventually I had developed over one hundred and fifty 35mm shots, thirty of them I developed into 8x10 photos. Although the video wasn't great (they didn't have quality-angled shots, etc.), it was good enough. I had her naked from every angle and several close-ups of her twat, tits, and ass. I took my time editing the video, placing special attention to her getting off on the story about her wanting to fuck Matt Hall again, giving up Dale's asshole to be able to do it, and getting off to the idea that both of her daughters would be there watching naked as it all happened. Once the video was edited to include only the parts that seemed as though she was as willing a participant as possible, I burned a copy onto a DVD. I put it and copies of all the pictures I had taken into a large manila envelope. A knock at the front door startled me. I looked out the front window to see a delivery truck. I signed for six large boxes which held the many goodies I had purchased several days before. Once all of the boxes were inside, I got five of the largest duffel bags I had and managed to just barely get the contents of the boxes into the bags AND still manage to zip them. As I was at the door with the delivery guy, I noticed that Darla's vehicle was not home. I grabbed my phone and called her cell. "Hello," a very distraught, worried sounding Darla answered. "Darla?" I called as though I immediately knew something was wrong, "This is Joe. Are you sick?" "Oh," she replied lightening up just a little, "I didn't recognize your number. Yeah, I got a little cold. I'm feeling a little better though." "Oh ok," I replied. She was definitely strung out—it was obvious she was frightened, but she was trying to use her best 'happy-go-lucky' voice. I continued, "Dale asked me to check on you while he was gone. So I'm just giving you a call. Is there anything I can do for you?" "No, I think I'll be okay," she replied quickly, and without a doubt distracted. "Well, I'm going to make you something to eat anyway," I told her, simply 'putting my foot down, ' "I can't have you sick on my watch without doing something. When are you going to be home?" "I ... uh ... ah ... well," she stumbled around as though confused by the question before replying, "Well, I have a few errands. I should be home around 8(pm)." "Great," I replied cheerfully, "I hope you're hungry." "Thanks Joe," she replied warmly, "See you then." Even though it was still daylight, throwing caution to the wind, I grabbed my bags, throwing them into the back of my pickup. I then drove it across to her house, backing it under the carport so that it would be harder for anyone to see me unloading everything. Once I was in her house (again, thanks to the key under the carport door welcome mat), I proceeded to install seventy-five, tiny, motion-activated, pin sized color cameras—spread out in each room in their house, including fog-resistant cameras in the bathrooms. I hard-wired them all to the home's electric system, then connected them to a wireless transmitter in the attic. The receiver was at my house, of course. With the order I had received, I had gotten an additional computer hard-drive and storage system just for this reason. If there was motion in more than one room or on multiple cameras (which would always happen since I had several cameras per room), all of them would be simultaneously recorded to my computer. I was back at my house by 7:40pm preparing the biggest pot of chicken noodle soup I had ever made for anyone. It was dark outside by 8, allowing her headlights to announce her arrival. I waited about fifteen minutes before I left to go over. Before I did, though, I used some letters from old magazines to spell out a note that I slid into the manila envelope, which I was going to take (I cut the letters out of the magazine and glued them to a sheet of paper). Fifteen minutes later, the noted I composed said: Darla, Where have you been all day? I thought you would like to see some mementos of our time together last night. There are plenty more where these came from. If anyone happens to be at your house when you get this, you MUST force yourself on them (man or woman). I don't care how much they might protest you will, at the very least, strip completely naked for them and they better not know why. If they DO decide to fuck you, I want at least ten good quality digital photos of you with them, similar to the photos I have given you of us—make sure to get both of your faces. I may be watching. Consequences for disobeying me will be very steep. You don't want to find out what those are. Your Secret Admirer. I then wrote "OPEN IMMEDIATELY" on the front in bold, black magic marker. By 8:30pm, I was ready to walk out the door. I made sure my cameras were working correctly before walking across the darkened street. I held the envelope under the soup pot to make it look more like a platter if, by chance, anyone saw me. Although it wasn't the normal door to enter, I knocked on the front door. A moment later, Darla answered. "Hi, Joe," she announced as she turned the front porch light on. There was no doubt her smile was forced, but then again, maybe since I knew what had happened to her it was more obvious to me, "You didn't have to do this!" "Heck, it was nothing, Darla," I said assuring her, "I want to do my part helping out." "That's sweet of you," she replied closing the door behind me. "By the way, I found this on the front step," I said handing her the envelope. Her eyes widened and her breath seemed to catch in her throat, but only for a split second. She took it from me as though it might jump up and bite her, "Thanks. I don't know what this could be." 'Nervous' and 'rattled' would be the understatements of the year to describe her mood. I broke the silence by asking, "Darla, are you sure everything's alright?" "Oh, yes," she replied now shaking slightly. I thought she was going to break down and cry. But she held up and said changing the subject, "You can bring that to the kitchen. Give me one moment to see what this is since it says 'open immediately.'" I walked into the kitchen, putting the soup pot on the stove, and waited a moment before I walked back into the foyer where I had left her. She looked up as though I had scared her—as if she hadn't even realized I was in the house. Although from my position I couldn't see what was on them, I could see that she was looking at pictures. She acted as though I could see them from ten feet away, hurriedly stuffing everything back into the envelope. "I didn't mean to scare you," I said with a grin. She didn't act like it was funny at all. "I told you to put that stuff in the kitchen," she snapped almost angrily. "Whoa," I said holding my hands up, "Darla, I don't know what's going on with you right now, but you are acting really weird. I'm sorry for whatever I did. I hope you get to feeling better." I moved to walk past her to the door when she said, "No, Joe," She sighed, taking a breath and shaking her head before saying, "I didn't mean to snap at you. I'm really sorry. Please don't go." "I really have some things I have to be doing," I told her, "And I don't want to get sick. So, everything is okay with me—I'm not mad. Just call me if you need me." I opened the door and was about to step through it when she pushed it closed. "Joe," she began with a little more determination, "I am not feeling as badly as I was. Please stay for a while longer." I paused for a brief second, as though I was thinking about it, during which time I quickly took in what she was wearing. Even though the temperature was in the 80s outside, she had on a heavy jacket, very loose fitting jeans, and sneakers. Her hair looked like she had run a brush through it—like maybe, twice--and she had no makeup on. She was not a very good looking woman (in the face) without makeup and her clothes did nothing to make up for it. "I really must go," I said again. "Joe," she replied putting the envelope down on the foyer table. She was now shaking uncontrollably, she even had tears in the corners of her eyes, "I will make it worth your while if you stay." I paused, acting as confused as I knew how to act, "I am not sure what that means." Shaking similar to someone who was hopped up on drugs, without a word she moved to unzip the heavy jacket, allowing it to fall down her arms. Without slowing down, she began unbuttoning the long-sleeved, over-sized plaid shirt she had on underneath. "What are you doing?" I asked, smiling as if it were some kind of joke. "I told you," she replied, working her way down the shirt, unbuttoning each button, "If you stay, I'll make it worth your while." By now she had let the shirt fall to the floor, her full, white bra covering her C cup tits. My eyes widened with shock (or I hoped they did), "Darla, I don't know what kind of joke this is, but you can stop now." "It's no joke," she replied as she reached behind her and unclasped her bra, allowing the shoulder straps to fall down her arms. The cups soon followed; as she threw her bra on the floor with her shirt. Her naked tits now totally exposed. I "gawked" at her naked tits in silence for a moment, giving her time to unbutton and unzip her jeans. I stopped her, by grabbing her right arm, "Darla, stop this! What would Dale think!?!" She blinked as though brought out of a trance, a tear streaming down her face, before saying, "Do you really care what he thinks?" I started to answer when she began pushing her pants and panties down, and in only a moment she was stepping out of them leaving her completely naked—her pussy was completely shaven, the top of her fat pussy lips could easily be seen even though she stood with her legs almost closed. I simply stared, acting as though I was stunned—but noting that she had already taken the time to shave, as ordered. "Will you stay if I stay like this?" she asked after a moment of silence as I continued staring. "Darla," I stuttered, "What about Dale? He and I are good friends. You and I are good friends too. I don't want anything to mess that up!" "If you don't tell him, I won't," she replied reaching for my hands, pressing them against her breasts. She immediately reached for my pants, beginning to unbutton them as I stepped back. She wasn't deterred. She stepped forward, forcing me against the wall. She kissed me as she unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans. She pulled back the waistband on my boxer-briefs while reaching inside them with her right to grasp my already hardened cock. The sudden presence of her hand caused it to go to full salute. "What has gotten in to you?" I asked her. "Do you care?" she asked huskily, as though she were now in heat. I continued to protest, "We can't do this!" She ripped my jeans and underwear down my legs, as though she were possessed. My cock was standing straight up as she dropped to her knees to continue de-panting me. Her mouth enveloped my cock as she reached down and all but made me lift each leg. After my jeans and underwear were gone, leaving me in only a shirt, she stood back up, took my hand, and led me down the hallway to her bedroom in complete silence. Without a word, she turned on the room light and led me to the bed, pushing me backwards onto my back. "Don't move," she ordered me, as though now more determined than ever. I watched her ass jiggle as she left the room. A few minutes later, she returned carrying a camera. "What the hell are you going to do with that?" I asked her doing my best to show astonishment, "You're going to take pictures? What about not telling Dale? If he sees the pictures, that would be the exact same thing as telling—only in living color!" She said nothing as she climbed on the bed and sank her mouth down onto my still hard cock. I watched through half-closed eyes as she did her best to take as much of me as she could. She gagged several times before seeming to get in a rhythm. She stopped long enough to demand, "Joe, take my picture." "What?!" I exclaimed, "With my cock in your mouth?" "Just do it!" she answered firmly. I sighed with resignation, snapping three pictures. Immediately after the third picture, she grabbed the camera, moved up my body, and sank her pussy onto my cock—easily taking my entire 8 inches. "Holy shit!" I said inhaling, "I can't believe we're doing this!" "Take a picture," she ordered again. This time she pulled backward, allowing most of my now slickened, glistening shaft to show, but making sure my head was still in her pussy. I took three more pictures—one with only my cock head buried, the next with half of my cock buried, and the third with our pelvises smashed together, but far enough back that you could actually tell what was going on. We fucked like this for several minutes before she said, "Get on top." She didn't hesitate before pulling off of me, and out of my way. I held myself up over her in the "push-up style" as I again sank into her. "More pictures," she said between breaths as I pounded into her as hard as I could. "How the fuck do you suggest I take them from this angle?" I asked incredulously. "Hold the camera out as far as you can," she replied, "Now do it." I did as ordered, taking several really bad pictures. But eventually I had gotten six pretty good ones. You could see both of our faces, even when we were kissing, and in three of them, you could see between us enough to see my rock hard cock glistening in the light. She forgot about the pictures for twenty minutes or so, during which time I fucked her brains out. "God, Joe!" she cried, "You're wonderful! OOOOHHH GOOOODDDDD!!!" I said nothing as, by now, I slowly but firmly grinded into her soaking wet pussy. "I'm going to cum Joe," she announced a few minutes later, "I'mm, almooosstt..." She didn't scream or moan loudly, it was more of a low hummm. She grinded her pussy as firmly as she could against me, trying to take me in as deeply as possible. Within a few minutes, she had recovered, "Cum for me Joe. Cum for me!" I said nothing as I slammed forward, more hurriedly now. "Fuck me, Joe," Darla encouraged me, "Cum in me." She could feel me begin to tense up. I pulled backwards (against my own will) until just the head of my cock was in her pussy, blasting the first two shots into her. Both shots were right at her opening. I pulled all the way out and aimed my cock at her slit, pumping three more shots on her slit—causing it to run down her ass crack and onto the sheets. "Quick," she exclaimed immediately, "Take pictures!" She threw me the camera and as I aimed, she reached between her legs, opening her fat slit for the camera's eye—showing what appeared to be copious amounts of cum in her. It was a classic cream-pie photo. I snapped eight or ten photos, making sure to get several angled up so her face and naked tits could be seen between her splayed legs. I threw the camera on the bed and said, "I can't believe we just did this!" "It's okay," she said sitting up, kissing me on the cheek, "I needed it." "But you're married," I pointed out, "To my friend. And shit like this will change things between you and me." I played the worried part to the letter. "If anything changes, it'll be for the better," she replied. "Yeah, I bet," I said quickly, "By tomorrow morning, you'll be all remorseful and will probably never talk to me again, either out of embarrassment or some other reason." "I swear I won't," she assured me. "I gotta go," I said getting dressed. ------- Chapter 2 By time I got back home, it was almost 11pm. I quickly took a shower and tried on my new "mask." I had purchased one of those almost skin-like masks—only it wasn't of a dead President. Only my lips and eyes were visible. I took five minutes ordering more mini-cameras like the ones I had installed in the Grant house and some other specialized equipment. I popped a Viagra at 11:30 and by midnight, I was out the door, again dressed in black jogging pants and a black shirt. Fifteen minutes later, with my smaller duffel bag in hand complete with several items, including my cameras. As I approached the house, I noticed there was a light still on. Nevertheless, I quietly entered through the carport door. Even though it was midnight, I could hear the shower water running. The door was closed. I eased back to the living room and unplugged the landline portable phone base—it was the only landline phone they had. I then set up a cell phone jammer—one that I just purchased. I moved back down into the hallway and stripped of everything but my mask. My cock, thanks to the Viagra was now at full attention. With my fake pistol in hand, I slowly turned the bathroom door knob all the way—it made no sound. I then eased the door open just far enough so that I could use the bathroom mirror over the sink to look into the room. The shower curtain was pulled, with the water still running. She couldn't hear anything over the water. So I pushed into the room, standing just outside the shower/tub. I eased the corner of the curtain back just a little to look inside and found her asleep with her head resting in the 90° corner of the wall. I clamped my hand down over her mouth with my left hand, firmly holding her shoulders down with my right as she was jolted awake. She screamed into my hand, although it wasn't very loud. Her eyes were filled with terror as I began talking. "Surprise!" I began, "Are you glad to see me?" She screamed into my hand again, flailing wildly, water going everywhere. "Settle down," I continued calmly, "You enjoyed the last time. You'll enjoy this time." After she calmed down, I said, "I'm going to take my hand off your mouth. If you scream, you'll pay for it. Are you going to be good?" She nodded 'yes.' I took my hands off of her and said, "Good, now get up, dry off, and let's go talk." She said nothing as she got out and dried off. I pulled her into the bedroom and sat her down on the bed. "Where's your camera?" I asked immediately. She got it off the bedside table, handing it to me. "Sit down," I told her as I turned the camera on. She sat next to me as I began looking at the pictures. As I looked, I asked, "Did you call Mr. Hall today?" At this she froze; I remained silent until I got to the last picture. I turned to her, this time looking at her, repeating my question. "I ... I ... I forgot," she replied. "That's not acceptable," I said angrily. I got up, taking my video recorder and tripod out of the duffel bag, and for the second time in two nights, reassembled it and pointed it at the bed (even though now I had "good" cameras set up all over the room). Once the camera was in place I again sat next to her and said, "Lean over my lap." "What?" she asked as though she didn't understand me. "Lean over my lap!" I repeated more loudly, and more firmly. "Why?" she asked, but there was no doubt she knew the reason. Although she has a slightly darker complexion than most white women, she broke out into a blush. Her nipples almost immediately hardened and her breathing quickened. "You disobeyed," I answered her, "You're going to be punished." "You can't do this!" she countered, although weakly. "I can do whatever I want," I declared, "But if you don't do what I'm telling you to do, I'll make you do it AND THEN you will receive another punishment for disobeying me on this!" Shaking, like a naughty little girl, she rose to her feet. With her head down, she leaned downward, placing her stomach across my knees. She continued leaning downward until her upper body was almost vertical—except her head was pointed at the floor. Her ass was pointed upwards, her legs draped on the other side of my lap. "You will learn to obey me. You will also learn there are consequences when you don't," I told her as the palm of my hand struck her right ass cheek, although not terribly hard. But the sound and the sudden shock of it caused her to jerk violently, her head nearly coming all the way up before re-taking its previous position. I took my time on the first five strikes, enjoying how her ass jiggled with each strike, and now her skin turned a light reddish color as my hand print appeared. But after lick number five, I began whipping her the same way she would have been whipped as a little girl—hard and steady. It wasn't long before I could smell a familiar smell. But I couldn't believe she would be getting off on this—I was whipping her hard! I lost count of how many licks I had administered. She was crying profusely, begging me to stop. As my final lick connected with her lower ass, without warning, I slid two fingers down the crack of her ass, across her perineum, and easily into her slick cunt—she was soaked. I pulled them out, stood her up and without mentioning her slick pussy, I said, "Next time, you'll pick one of your husband's belts out for me to use." She nodded, wiping her eyes, sniffing back another sob. "Who is the guy in these pictures?" I asked, again looking at the pictures on her camera. "My neighbor from across the street, Joe Smith," she replied. "I don't see any pictures with his cock in your ass," I said looking up, "What happened to that?" "I didn't know I had to do that too!" she replied worried. "From now on, whether it is Joe, Matt, me, or whoever else I decide to invite over, you will offer them everything. Do you understand?" I asked firmly. "Yes," she replied nodding. "Good, now suck my cock," I said shaking it at her. It was still hard. She dropped to her knees and immediately engulfed my cock head, slowly working her way downward, as though she were an old pro. It didn't take longer than two minutes for me to feel that familiar twing in my nuts. "I don't want you to swallow any of it," I told her as I began to cum, "Hold it all in your mouth!" She pulled back until just the head of my cock was in her mouth. I came in buckets, unsure whether she was going to be able to hold it all. After twenty or so seconds of shooting my load into her awaiting mouth, I finally finished—only to find a half-hardened cock still staring up at me. After a moment of rest, I grabbed the camera and zoomed in on her face, "Open your mouth." She did, showing the camera the entire load I had just deposited in her mouth. "Let me see your tongue," I told her. She moved it around her mouth, which looked like a sea of cum. It was very clear on the camera. Satisfied, I then said, "Now swallow." I could clearly see her Adam's apple move as she swallowed. Without being told, she reopened her mouth, showing the camera her now empty mouth. "Very nice," I commented placing the camera back on the tripod, "Now let's talk about tomorrow morning for a minute." Twenty minutes later, our little talk was over. She was very unhappy about her "assignment" but knew she really had no choice. "Lean over the bed," I ordered. Without hesitation she placed her upper body on the bed, which put her ass at my waist level. I made sure to properly position the camera before pressing the same tube of KY that I'd used the night before into her asshole. Removing the tube, I immediately pressed the head of my cock at her anal opening, pressing just enough to make her believe I was going to push inward. Her entire body tensed up as I did. After a moment of pressing just hard enough to make her sphincter open, I told her, "Turn over on your back. Now totally confused, she did as she was told. I pulled her forward until her ass was at the edge of the bed. I then had her hold her legs open and back as far as she could—which totally opened her pussy and asshole to me. Once again, I pressed my cock against her asshole only this time I watched as her eyes widened and her mouth formed an 'O' as her entire body tensed for the invasion. As I pressed forward, my right thumb was on her clit, slowly manipulating her tiny cock-like appendage. Her pussy was already soaked from the spanking. My playing with her clit only made her flood that much more. This went on for ten minutes or so, I continuously picked up speed to the point I was steadily fucking her ass, but at the same time I continued to increase the tempo to which my thumb moved along her slit (mostly on her clit). It was during this time that it became apparent that her earlier discomfort had turned into pleasure. By the ten minute mark, she was panting, her eyes were closed, and her breathing had significantly increased, moaning slightly. I pushed her legs back just a little further, driving my cock into her stretched asshole. My hips slammed into the back of her upturned ass cheeks, driving as deeply as I could. Her moans turned to cries and within only a few more minutes, she was ready to cum. I pushed my middle finger into her slit as far as I could while still using my thumb on her clit. I spoke softly, saying, "What is your neighbor' name?" "Joe," she whispered between breaths, barely audible, "Joe Smith." "Do you want to watch him take it in the ass like you are?" I asked continuing to fuck her. I immediately had her attention with that statement. I continued, "Play with your own clit if you want to see this happen to him!" She moved her hand down to her clit and began frigging herself as I continued driving into her bowels. "You better not get off unless I tell you too," I then told her. "Please, I am so close!" she immediately protested. I ignored her, continuing, "How about if we make your friend Joe Larryd your husband over this bed and fuck him like this while you sit naked, next to them, fingering yourself. Would you like that?" She was now rapidly frigging herself. I pulled out of her ass, wiped my cock on the bedspread, before pressing into her soaking wet pussy. I then easily pressed my pointer finger into her still slick asshole, finger-finger it as I now fucked her pussy. "How about if we have Mr. Hall, Joe, and your daughter's fiancé, his name is Larry, right? What if we had all three of them fuck you and Dale together?" She was frigging herself at a frantic pace now, while I slammed into her pussy. "You like Larry, don't you?" I continued, "I bet you would like to see him fuck your husband's brains out, just like I was yours a moment ago." She screamed out an orgasm, so loud that I put a pillow over her face. She screamed for what seemed like ten minutes, as I steadily fucked her pussy. After a few seconds, she finally pushed the pillow away, breathing heavily, sweat beads running down her now very red face. "I never told you to cum," I pointed out as soon as she was calm enough to comprehend. "But..." she began now worried, but I cut her off. "No 'buts, '" I told her immediately, "I told you not to cum unless I told you too. I never did. So it's punishment time." I pulled out of her still soaking wet pussy, grabbed the tube of KY, re-inserting and dispensing its contents in her ass, before I pressed my cock as far into her backdoor as I could. "Now," I began after bottoming out, "This is going to be your second punishment. As you recall I whipped you the first time. Since this is fuckup number two, you will receive two punishments. If you don't do the first punishment to my liking, you'll get a third—and so forth until you've completed two punishments to my liking. Do you understand?" She was now shaking, tears in her eyes, as she nodded 'yes.' I pulled out of her momentarily to move her up on the bed. I then climbed on top of her as if to fuck her in the missionary position, only I didn't re-enter her pussy. I steadily fucked her ass in silence for a few moments before continuing, "I want you to tell me a story—a sex story. During the story, I want you to play with your clit again. If you feel the need to cum, again, you must first get my permission. If you don't, more punishments will follow. You have twenty minutes to get me off with this story. If I haven't gotten off, that will be considered another fuck up on your part. So it better be good. The story can include any member of your family, your neighbor, your soon to be son-in-laws and his family, but they have to be involved in some way with your family, and the Hall's—they too have to be involved in some way with your family. It does not have to be a real story, but it must be something that COULD happen. The clock begins as soon as you speak." "Please don't make me do this! Please, something else!" she pleaded. "The clock has now begun, since you spoke," I pointed out. There was silence for three solid minutes before she began. I put her hand on her clit as a reminder of what else she was supposed to do. During the silence, I slowed fucked into her well-lubed asshole, waiting patiently, my cock at half-mast. "Well," she began softly. She hesitated, looked over at the clock and realized she had already wasted four minutes, and then seemed to get a little determination, "Several months before Renee and Larry got engaged, I got home early from work. His vehicle was in the driveway, but I didn't think anything because he is always over here." She continued rubbing her clit as she spoke, "I went inside, but didn't see anyone in the kitchen or living room. I walked down the hall and the door to Renee's room was closed. I stood outside the door and heard moaning. It got quiet all of a sudden and before I knew it the door flew open and Larry was standing there, naked, looking down at me." He said, "So, Mrs. Grant, are you interested in what's happening in here?" "I didn't know what to say. I was embarrassed. I looked down at the floor, but his penis was standing up and I could see that he had been using it on Renee," Darla continued, "He grabbed my shoulder, pulling me into the room, slamming the door behind me." "Larry," Renee began to say. "Shut up Renee," he snapped back at her, "Your mom was listening in on us. I think she wants to join us. Is that right Mrs. Grant, or should I say Darla?" "I certainly do not!" I protested, Darla continued her story, "He slapped me hard across my face and told me that I was going to do whatever he wanted me to do." "Renee," he said to her without taking his eyes off me, "Get your camera." "She immediately did as she was told," Darla continued, "Handing him her digital camera." "It's time you properly introduced me to your mom, Renee," Larry continued, "Take off her clothes." "Absolutely not!" I protested vehemently, "Get out of my house right now and don't you ever come back here. And I don't want you around my daughter ever again either!" "He simply slapped me even harder across the face telling me to 'shut up, '" Darla continued the story. He pointed the camera at us and said, "If you two don't start now, I'll rip the clothes off of you and then we will sit here until Deanna gets home and I'll do what I'm planning to do to you, with her as well. Is that what you want?" "Mom," Renee butted in before I could respond, "Let's just do what he says." "You'll leave Deanna out of this?" I asked him. "Maybe," he replied, "But you are certainly in no position to bargain. Now strip her Renee!" "Renee immediately began unbuttoning my shirt. I simply stood there and let her, with Larry filming it all. When I was finally naked, he had Renee and I stand side by side as if we were posing for pictures. We had to smile for the camera. He made us turn around, with our arms around each other's waists, as he filmed our backsides—telling us the whole time what he was filming and why. He then had Renee lie down on the bed." "Mom," Renee began after getting a nod from Larry, "Eat my pussy." "He grabbed me and before I could protest, he had my face pressed into her crotch," Darla continued. "If she hasn't cum by the time Deanna gets home, guess what you get to do next?" he asked me with a wicked laugh. "So I began eating her out. At the same time, he got behind me and pressed his cock into me, forcing himself in me," she continued her story, "Then we heard a door close. I started to get off the bed when Renee grabbed me by the back of the head, holding my face against her vagina." "It's pussy," I corrected her quickly before letting her continue. "Larry jumps off the bed just in time for Deanna to walk to the doorway of the bedroom," she continued the story. "HEY!" Deanna protested as Larry grabbed her, yanking her into the bedroom. "I'm already fucking your mom," he threatened her, "If you cooperate, I'll leave your daddy out of this." "Deanna started to cry," Darla continued, "She said nothing, though, nor did she fight when Larry unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans, pushing them and her panties down her legs..." By this time, Darla was beginning to frantically build up another clit-rhythm. I took over her story, doing my best not to shoot my own load prematurely. "Larry had her take her jeans and panties off, leaving her in nothing but a top, her little, virgin pussy was on display. She was extremely embarrassed and now crying. Renee pulled your face out of her pussy long enough for you to watch as Larry forced Deanna to lie on the bed next to her," I continued the story, "Renee guided your face into Deanna's pussy, forcing you to eat her out for several minutes. When she was sure Deanna was wet enough, she pulled your face back far enough to be out of the way, but left you close enough to watch as Larry pushed his cock into your youngest daughter's virgin pussy." "Please! May I get off!" Darla pleaded. "If I let you," I said after a moment of silence, "You're going to be my bitch for a long, long time. Understand?" "Yes! Anything! Just let me..." She pleaded. "Okay," I told her, "You can." She got off almost immediately. I slammed into her asshole a few more quick, deep times before unloading my pent-up juices into her. I must have cum for a full five minutes—or it seemed like it. Sweating profusely, we both simply laid there until I finally fell out. After a few minutes of recuperating, I stood and prepared to leave. As I did I said, "Your second punishment is to call your neighbor, tonight, and do whatever you must to have him come over here and stay with you. I don't care if you fuck or not, tonight, but he must stay with you for the rest of the week and after tonight, you must fuck regularly AND I better get those anal sex pictures I didn't get last time! You will involve Mr. Smith in your assignment for tomorrow morning. I don't care how you involve him, that's up to you." I paused and then said, "Remember, I have your little sex story on video. It'll be our little secret as long as you fully cooperate. Since Mr. Smith is going to be here, you may not see me again for a while. Or, I may break in and fuck you both—you'd like that too much though wouldn't you?" "Of course I wouldn't!" she responded quickly. "Sure you would," I replied smiling, "Remember, we don't have any secrets—other than my identity, but you don't need to know that to get off with me, now do you?" With that I left, hurrying home just in time for the phone to ring. ------- "Joe," the voice called softly, "It's Darla." "Hey," I said trying my best to sound groggy. She quickly replied, "I'm sorry, but could I ask you a favor?" "Yeah, anything," I replied yawning. "Could you come over?" she asked. I was silent for a moment, just long enough for her to ask if I was still there. "Yeah, I'm here," I replied, "Why do you want me over there now? It's really late!" "I know," she replied, "I just want some company." After another moment of silence, I replied, "I'll be there in twenty minutes." I took the quickest shower of my life, and then hurried to throw on some old shorts and a t-shirt. I slipped on a robe and some slippers before setting out down my sidewalk, across the street, and through her front door, which was unlocked. I locked it behind me. ------- "Thanks Joe," she said coming out of the hallway, "I really appreciate it." I noticed she had on a long white robe, tied at her waist. "Come sit at the kitchen table a minute," she said. I could tell she was worried, "I have something I need to talk to you about." "Is everything okay?" I asked as I walked over to the table and took a seat. "Yes," she hesitated and then said as she sat in the chair next to mine, "Joe, I have something to tell you." "I knew something was wrong," I said immediately noting her worried tone. "I don't know where to start," she began, tears welling in her eyes, "It's, it's awful." With all the concern I could muster, I reached out and held her shaking hands as I said, "It's okay, you can tell me." She looked up at me and said, "Joe, for the past two nights, I've been raped." "What?" I asked astonished, "Raped? How? When? Who?" I was reeling off questions of concern and then feinted outrage! "I don't know who," she replied. She started to cry as she said, "The reason I had sex with you tonight is because he told me if I didn't, he would hurt my family. That's also why I had you take those pictures. He wanted them too." "Where are the pictures now?" I asked beginning to stand, as though I were going to rip them into pieces. "He's got them," she said pulling me back into my seat. She reached to the chair next to her and placed a large manila envelope on the table in front of me and said, "I'm supposed to show you these." With a look of outrage and confusion, I opened the envelope. The pictures I had developed the day before were now before me. The 8x10 color shots were very detailed. "Why did he want me to see these?" I asked after looking at a few of them with disgust (or what she thought was disgust). "Because he wants me to impress upon you how important it is—for me--to see that you cooperate," she replied as though ashamed. "What? He wants me to cooperate?" I asked with a pissed off laugh, "He must be out of his fucking mind." "You don't understand, Joe," she said grabbing my hand firmly, "If you don't cooperate, he'll post these pictures and the video he made of me on the internet. The pictures you and I took earlier tonight will also be on there." She paused a moment, looking at me pleadingly, "Joe! He's serious. Those pictures will destroy my family. I'll lose my job. I'll lose everything!" She was crying profusely now as I sat there in feinted shock and anger. After a moment of 'reflection' on the situation, I asked, "So what am I supposed to be doing to cooperate?" She wiped her eyes with a napkin, took a breath, and said, "For the rest of the week, he wants you to spend the night here," she paused long enough to let that part sink in before adding, "And we have to have sex and it must be on video and I have to do whatever you want me to do, without question and you MUST order me around as you would a slave." "First of all," I began quickly, acting angry, "I wouldn't do that even if I didn't know you at all. But not only do I know you, we are friends AND furthermore, your husband is a good friend of mine. I refuse to be a part of this." I stood to leave but she grabbed my hand, dropped to her knees and through sobs she pleaded, "Joe, please. You have to help me with this. I won't be mad at you and Dale will never find out. I promise. Please! This whole thing could ruin everything I have!" She paused before breaking down completely, sobbing as she said loudly, "He says he is going to rape my daughters just like he has me if I don't get you to cooperate fully." She was still on her knees, holding my legs in a death grip as she begged me for help. "Stand up," I told her, simultaneously pulling her up by her arms, "Sit down and let me think about this for a minute." The temptation to enter her mind to see what she was thinking and to "cheat" was almost overwhelming. But I fought the urge. I wanted her to completely give in to me without being swayed by any of my talents. I acted like I was thinking about the situation. Other than her soft crying, the room was silent. I finally looked up and asked, "So you are saying this guy wants me to dominate you, all the while you have to act like you're happy about it?" "Yes," she replied nodding at the same time, "He wants my 'act, ' as you put it, to be as genuine as possible. Anything less and he will ruin me." "Are you going to be able to do that?" I asked, "Are you going to be able to enjoy me? Or at least put on such a great act that it looks like you are truly enjoying being with me?" "I will do anything to protect my family. You've seen what he's already done to me. I can't let that happen to them," she pointed out through tears. "And if I take it easy on you, he could harm them anyway, right?" I "asked," even though I was making sure to point it out. "That's right. You must treat me like," she paused for a moment as though the realization of what she was going to say was just now setting in, "You must treat me like a whore and I have to enjoy it and you have to enjoy doing it." "So whatever I do, you won't hold it against me?" I asked. I paused a moment before adding, "When this is over, you aren't going to hate me?" "No!" she assured me. She was no longer crying. She was now doing her best to talk me into helping her, assuring me that my actions would never be held against me, "I could never hate you. You are a true, true friend for even considering this. By agreeing to help, you're helping my entire family." I was again silent, simply staring at her as though I was deep in thought. "Okay," I said after a few moments, "I'll do this. But we are going to do this the right way. I don't want to see anything happen to Renee or Deanna nor do I want to see these pictures of you all over the place." "I understand," she nodded. "Fine, I'll do it," I immediately replied, "But I'm going to protect myself. Go get the video camera." Several minutes later, it was set up and I had already coached her on what I wanted her to say. "You can begin," I called out as I pushed "record." "I am Darla LeAnn Grant and I have asked my neighbor, Mr. Joe Smith, to completely dominate me, sexually and otherwise, for the foreseeable future. I am not being forced to do this. I will totally submit to Mr. Smith and to show my level of submission..." She untied the robe, letting it fall off her shoulders to the floor. Her white, French cut panties followed. She continued, "Joe, please come here." Already naked, I walked around to stand next to her. She dropped to her knees, grasped my semi-hardened cock, and plunged her mouth onto it. Within a few minutes, I was ready to cum. She took the first two shots in her mouth, before pulling my cock completely out of her mouth, pointing it at her face--taking the remaining shots on her cheeks, lips, nose, and one on the forehead. She then turned to the camera and opened her mouth, showing the sea of cum that was in her mouth—but at the same time showing the cum running down her face. After a moment of this, she swallowed, showing the camera her now empty mouth. Immediately, she went back to sucking my cock. Several minutes later, I was ready to go again, only this time she handed me a tube of KY Jelly and said, "I have never had anal sex—not even with my husband. Joe, it's the only cherry I have to offer you to show you how sincere I am about this." Although we both knew it was a lie, I smiled as I nodded. She leaned across the kitchen table, her upper body pressed against the cold wooden surface. She reached back with both hands, pulling her ass cheeks open and said, "Please use a lot of the KY." I readjusted the camera so that it could see everything. I zoomed in on her soaking wet pussy, making sure that the viewfinder could easily see her juices glistening on her opened labia. I then moved behind her, pushed the tip of the tube beyond her sphincter muscle, making a show of squeezing out the entire contents in her ass. When she felt the head of my cock at her opening, she said with almost convincing need, "Take me Joe!" I pushed inward firmly. Looking down as I pushed, I watched her sphincter dilate to accommodate the invasion, but at the same time felt it trying to expel me. I steadily pushed, finally breaking through her barrier and into her depths. She cried out slightly as I pushed past her opening but within a few moments, once I was bottomed out and still, she no longer reacted. The urge to "cheat" finally won as I slammed into her. I rationalized that I was simply going to listen to what she was thinking, even though that was cheating. As I broke my 'no cheating' rule, listening to her thoughts, I knew instantly I had just lost the "no cheating" battle altogether. But in a way, I had accomplished my goal—which was to get her to submit without using my talents. She was now, lying on the kitchen table with my cock in her ass—a predicament brought on by her pleading with me to dominate her which she even agreed to do on camera. I listened as she thought to herself. "GOD Darla! What are you going to do! You've got yourself in a mess! God his cock is huge! Your ass is never going to be the same when he gets finished. He won't care if you reach down and play with yourself." Her thoughts were as jumbled as they could get. Out loud, I told her, "Reach down and play with yourself." "Thank God!" she thought to herself. She said nothing audibly as her hand immediately found her clit. I continued to listen in, "Can he read my thoughts? What would Dale think of me if he saw me? He's never gotten to do this and he's begged! I wish I would have let him. What would the girls think of me?!? They wouldn't have anything to do with me again! This is feeling better ... now he's doing it right ... slow and deep ... that's really nice." I immediately pulled out and had her flip over onto her back. Pulling her hips to the edge of the table, I pushed her legs backwards until her asshole was again accessible, and I plunged back inwards, smiling at her as I did. "He is so sweet," she continued to think to herself, "And he's cute. Oh god he's doing it again. That feels wonderful. I wish I would have know anal sex could be this good. Ohhh ... nice..." I interrupted her thoughts by asking out loud, "Would you like your husband to be sitting over there, naked, and watching?" Her immediate thought was 'Hell no, ' but I intervened. Deep down she did, in fact, have an exhibitionist streak, although it wasn't very strong. I quickly implanted the idea that she would like for her husband to watch and it would be great for him to be naked while he did. I made sure she said so too. I also tweaked her arousal level to indicate to her just how much she liked the idea. "Yes," she said huskily. Her breathing was now labored and she was moving her fingers much quicker across her clit, "I would like for him to watch." "How would you like it if he was being forced to participate—that he was simply waiting his turn in line—to take my cock up his virgin ass," I asked. This time she seemed to like that idea a lot. But she quickly covered it up and was about to speak of her revulsion for the idea until I, again, 'uncovered' her true feelings, again tweaking her arousal level. "That ... I..." she began with her eyes closed, her body slightly shaking. She was pre-orgasmic, on the edge of explosion as she said, "I would love to see that. It would turn me on as much as anything in the world to watch someone make Dale their bitch." "What would you for me if I made that happen?" I asked. "Anything you want," she replied barely audible. "What if... ," I began to ask. I paused a split second to read her mind. I was shocked to discover that she needed no adjustments. Although deeply buried, she had many thoughts and desires on the subject, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you fuck your daughters? Would you do that and then turn around and give them to me?" Although I didn't have to do much, I again adjusted her arousal level. I also moved her orgasm level up—so it would take more for her to get off. Now she was as aroused as it normally would have taken her to get off. I made sure that her heart wasn't going to explode before continuing. "Would you force them to fuck us if they didn't want too?" I asked. With each question, I adjusted her arousal so that it could be noticeable on camera. My latest question drew a sharp intake of air before she said, determinedly whispered, "Yes." "Would you have sex with your daughter's fiancé?" I asked and then added, "Would you seduce him in front of Renee and then force her to have sex with you both?" I held her arousal level just below her new "edge" as I awaited an answer. I immediately saw that she was sexually attracted to her daughter's fiancé. She had tried to picture him naked many times and thinking about it now would have pushed her over the edge if I would have allowed it. But the thought of seducing him in front of her daughter and then forcing her daughter to have sex with them would have put a slight damper on it. But I adjusted those thoughts. Now, she would have un-motherly thoughts of her daughters on a regular basis. So much so that she would be as horny as she had ever been in her life when thinking about them. "Yes," she cried out as I finally allowed her orgasm crash over her. It was the most intense orgasm of her life. To the camera, it looked like the idea of her getting to fuck her soon to be son-in-law and daughter is what pushed her over the edge. I hammered my cock into her ass a few times for good measure, but I did not cum. I made sure to make all of the "tweaking" permanent thoughts and feelings in Darla's mind. I also reduced her orgasmic line so low that a fifteen year old on his first time could get her off. In addition to that, the orgasms would be huge and they would be continuous with small "mini-quakes" sprinkled in. I also ramped up her embarrassment level. So even though she was cumming as hard and as long as she ever had in her life, she would be totally humiliated by it, regardless of who she was with or who was around. When she finally calmed down, she was immediately completely mortified by what had just taken place. "I ... I..." she began still sitting on the table, "I can't believe I told you that stuff." "It's okay," I said calmingly, "You can't help your feelings and since we are going to get to know each other for the next few days or so, we should get to know everything about each other. I'm glad I know all that about you." "I'm just totally embarrassed," she continued almost to herself although she smiled a little and said, "But it was nice." "You definitely seemed to enjoy it. Don't be upset," I replied, "I bet you've never cum so hard in your life. So apparently you've had those feelings for a while." "There's something else I have to tell you, Joe," she said changing the subject. The thought seemed to have crashed down on her like a ton of bricks. She tensed up immediately. Gone was the post-orgasmic embarrassment/glow. I looked at her, waiting on whatever she had to tell me, "The guy (the rapist) wants me to contact someone in the morning but you have to be involved." "Oh?" I asked, obviously fully knowing what she was about to say. "I have to contact a man by the name of Matt Hall," she began. "The Matt Hall that lives down the street?" I asked as though I already knew him. "Yes, that's him," she replied. "So?" I asked looking at her to continue. "He wants me to seduce him!" she replied, again looking as though she were going to cry. I immediately adjusted her emotional level so that she would remain downcast, but not so much so that she was crying. "Okay," I replied, "You shouldn't have any problems with that." "Oh, Joe," she replied looking up at me, "You can be a really sweet man. But Matt and I used to date in high school." She got quiet for a minute, "I just can't see seducing him. He's got a wife and children." "So if you don't do this, will that cause everything you've done so far to be for nothing? What will that guy do?" I asked and then said, "You've asked me to help you through all of this. Since I've agreed to do just that, and since this is something you have to do, I am now ordering you to do it—tonight." She went from looking down at the floor, to whirling around to look at the clock, "Joe! It's 3am. There's no way I can do that tonight!" I walked over to one of the drawers and pulled out a long handle wooden spoon. "Lie across the table," I told her angrily, "You aren't going to argue with me!" She was momentarily caught off guard by my sudden change in demeanor. But she quickly recovered saying, "Joe, be realistic. What do you think his wife is going to say?!" "Lean over the table now!" I roared swatting her on the front of her right thigh. She yelped, furiously rubbing the now red spot on her leg. "Joe! Please don't do this!" she begged. I again entered her mind. Although she did have sexual fantasies of being spanked, it was a very subtle. But it also explained why she was so wet after the spanking I had given her a night or so ago. I did increase her desire to be spanked, but only just enough for her to actually realize she liked the idea. This increase, combined with her very low threshold for sexual stimulation, caused her to immediately become aroused—although it wasn't yet noticeable to anyone but her. I listened to her thoughts for a moment, "I can't believe he's going to spank me! Am I getting aroused? I can't be! Am I turning into a real whore?" "I bet your getting wet just from the threat of being spanked," I said breaking our momentary silence. "I am not!" she shot back immediately. "You wouldn't be lying would you?" I asked. She thought to herself, "He can't possibly know I'm getting turned on by this! There's no way I am going to admit it!" "No!" she replied defensively. I raised her arousal level to just below her orgasmic level. I then made sure the camera was still pointed at us—it was. Without warning I palmed her now soaking wet pussy, easily sliding two fingers into her. "Oh God!" she moaned, leaning into my arm, forcing her pussy onto my fingers as best she could. With my other hand, and unbeknownst to her (at least before the first strike), I raised the spoon and rapidly put ten licks across her naked ass. As I did, she screamed out an orgasm, furiously humping my fingers. The orgasm continued for a few seconds. She said to herself, "I can't believe I just came to that ... and so quickly!! Oh, but it feels so good!" I kept whipping her with the spoon and said, "Now you have to be punished for lying. We'll worry about that later. Tell me how badly you want to suck your son-in-law's cock as a naked Renee is forced to watch." She screamed out another orgasm. By this point, I had probably hit her fifty times with the wooden spoon. The mini-orgasms began as I told her about all the things her son-in-law, Larry, was going to make Renee and her do. This went on for fifteen minutes before I pulled my soaking wet hand out, leaving her on the edge of another gigantic orgasm. "Please," she begged, "Don't stop now!" "Call Matt and get him over her tonight," I told her, "Then I might let you get off." "What am I going to say," she asked herself, again looking at the clock, as she opened the drawer with the phone book. I waited until she dialed the number before I 'found' the Hall's. Everyone was home and asleep, as most people would be at that time of the night. I made sure Martha and the kids did not hear the phone ringing nor would Martha hear Matt talking. Just before the phone rang, I delved into Matt's mind digging through the years until I found his memories of his having dated Darla. I immediately saw that he had taken her virginity. Apparently, Matt still found Darla attractive and thoughts of fucking her again routinely found their way through his consciousness, as did a lot of women. Although he loved his wife, the idea of 'stepping out' crosses his mind regularly. He also likes the idea of watching his wife with another woman. But apparently she was hell bent against that—he had the idea filed under 'no chance' fantasies. The phone rang three times before a groggy Matt answered, "Hello." "Matt," Darla said very timidly, "I'm sorry it's so late." "Who is this?" Matt asked still half asleep, but low enough to indicate he was trying not to wake Martha, his wife. "It's Darla, Darla Grant," she replied, "Can you come over?" There was silence before he asked, "Now?" Matt said to himself, "What the fuck is she up to? Calling me this late at night, it's 3:30 in the morning." "I really need to talk to you!" she implored him. "Can't it wait," he asked, "Until in the morning." I then put words into Darla's mouth as she said, "Matt, my family is out of town. I am here alone, naked, and horny and I need you." She immediately scolded herself, "Darla Grant! I can't believe you just said that. Oh my God!" Matt sat up in the bed, looked over at his still sleeping wife, and said, "I'll be there in ten minutes." ------- I immediately made Darla forget ever having called Matt, or even our conversation about she needing to call him. I told her to put her panties and robe back on and wait in her bedroom. Before he left his house, I had Matt pick up his .45 caliber pistol and tuck it in his black overcoat—underneath which was jogging pants and a t-shirt. By the time he got to her house, he had forgotten all about the phone call. However, I made sure his arousal level was completely overriding his self-control. He knew he wanted to fuck, that he was at Darla's house, and that she was alone. I had him come through the carport door, which was conveniently unlocked. Although I was in the kitchen as he entered the house, I blocked his being able to see me. I was there, but his eyes weren't telling his brain I was. He walked right past me. When he entered the hallway, I had Darla forget I was there and blocked her from being able to see me as well. I simply watched as Matt entered her room, completely startling her. "Matt Hall?" she asked shocked and almost immediately terrified, "What are you doing here?" I put the words in his mouth, "You know what I'm doing here." "So it has been you doing this to me?" she asked now angry. "It sure has," he replied with a smug smile, "Now be a good girl and get out of those clothes before I have to spank your ass." Her eyes widened at the 'spanking' threat. But she had been completely demoralized over the past several nights by her intruder and didn't think twice about immediately obeying him. She was soon completely naked. I put the words in her mouth now as he started stripping, "So you've been the one coming here each night this week? Raping me?" "Yes and I'm going to keep coming over too," he replied stepping out of the jogging pants, leaving him naked. He smiled sadistically as he said, "I'm going to do my dead-level best to put a baby in that belly of yours before I stop." As he climbed onto the bed, he roughly pushed her legs back, plunging into her. I immediately reduced her arousal level, but increased her fear, despair, and pain. As soon as he entered her, she began crying profusely, begging him to stop, complaining that he was hurting her. She beat on his back with her fists, hands, and legs to no avail. After ten minutes of this, I had him pull out and complain, "Why are you so fucking dry, you cunt!" He spit on his cock several times before pushing her legs as far back as he could, causing her to again cry out from pain and shortness of breath. After a few moments of this, his frustration and anger overtaking him, he placed his cock at her backdoor entry, pushing forward firmly—his spit the only lubrication. This time she tried to move away from him, but to no avail as he held her firmly. Her cries turned into screams, causing him to press a pillow over her face, "If you keep screaming, bitch, I'll fucking kill you." She quieted down as he continued ass fucking her. I allowed this to continue for several more minutes before I had him cum in her. She cried loudly as he did, tears streaming down her face as she held her hand over her pussy and ass—the pain, as far as the camera could tell, was overwhelming. I immediately had Matt go home. As he did, I added the past two nights of rape to his memory and gave him a furious desire to keep it hidden. But I made sure he had no desires to repeat them. At the same time, I had Darla remember that I helped her prepare for the rapist so we could catch him via video, but I made sure she forgot who it was, and kept her terrified of him, to keep her determined to protect her family by willingly whoring herself out to me. I made sure Matt was completely calm before he entered his house. To him the rape was just like playing a sport, all fun ... no big deal. I also took note of all of his preferences. Not surprisingly, he has a wide range of them. ------- Chapter 3 The next morning came too early. I made sure Darla continued sleeping as I went back to my house. I uploaded all the pictures that I had to my computer. I then purchased a domain name and set up a website, putting several hundred of the pictures on the site, as well as all the videos I had made. Then, I set up the cameras I had installed at the Grant house to be a constant live online feed. I encrypted the site, requiring three different encrypted passwords and took several other measures to insure that the site would never be accessed by anyone other than me—at least for now. After I finished with all that, I made my way back across the street, lying back down next to the still sleeping Darla; it was already 11:30am. I immediately had her awaken. I had my arm across her chest and when she awoke, I acted like her movements had awakened me. "Morning," I said softly. She smiled and said, "Morning. What time is it?" She looked at the clock, "It's 11:30!" "I never sleep this late!" I reacted surprised before adding, "I guess all the fun last night wore me out. I'm starved, go fix us something to eat!" "Can I shower first?" she asked. She then said, before I could answer, "I need to call Matt first." "Call him, take a shower, and since he's going to come over, go ahead and get dressed." She called him only this time it was a halfway cordial conversation. Although Matt was immediately nervous, he agreed to come over at 2:00 that afternoon. I was waiting outside the shower when she got out, startling her. I looked her over from head-to-toe, her body dripping wet. "You're sexy like that," I commented. "Thanks," she smiled, "You scared me." "Sorry," I replied and then asked, "Are you okay?" "Yeah," she replied, "Did you get a look at him?" "No," I lied, "He came up behind me with a gun. He blindfolded, cuffed me, and put me in Deanna's room. He took the DVD that was in the camera but he left this." It was two sheets of paper with a website address on one and a letter on the other. I didn't immediately tell her about the letter. She quickly dried off, wrapping a towel around her body and one around her hair. She took the paper with the web address from me and went to the computer, which was in the living room. A few moments later, we were staring at the website I had set up only a few hours before. Just before the website came up, I made sure she would be extremely embarrassed by the images and more determined than ever to do whatever it took to keep them all quiet. The first thing that popped up was a large picture of a soccer player, under which said "click the picture." She did so but was prompted for a password. Several passwords (which were on the paper), and several links later, we were finally at the real site. "Oh God!" she said taken aback by the images, "He put them online?!" "According to this letter," I replied, "The website cannot be accessed without the measures we have just gone through. But if at any point you decide to stop cooperating, everyone you know—family, friends, coworkers, etc.—will all be given a direct website address. She looked at several of the pictures, one of which was a close-up of a cock going into her asshole. A video selection next to the picture instructed the viewer to "click here to see this picture in action." She clicked the link and a few moments later, we watched and listened as her asshole was pummeled by the cock. She immediately turned away from the computer and said, "I can't look at that anymore. It's sick." She then thought to herself, "I can never let this get out. I would be completely ruined." "I am so embarrassed," she said after a pause, "I don't know why, I just am. I can't believe how things are spiraling out of my control. A few days ago, if you would have told me I was going to be tangled in a mess like this, I would said you were absolutely out of your sick mind." "We'll get out of this," I assured her, hugging her reassuringly, "I'll be here with you through it all." "Joe, you are wonderful. Dale would probably have thrown me out of the house," she replied beginning to cry, "But you have done everything possible to help me, including sex even though I have continued to be raped. You truly care about me." "I do care," I told her, "I'm going to keep helping you until we figure this out." "I can never repay you enough," she replied smiling thankfully. "Don't worry about that," I smiled back and lightly pointed out, "Sex with you, even if it came about out of necessity, is payment enough." She smiled and said nothing. But she thought, "I should have had sex with you a long time ago," but just as quickly admonished herself, "Darla, you are a married woman! What about Dale? He loves you! You are doing this because you have too, NOT because you want too!" But as if possessed by another personality, another voice immediately said, "But he is so nice and I love how he takes control," and out of nowhere she thought, "I would love to see him whip Dale's ass just like he has me." ------- Just before Matt left his house to come to Darla's, I planted the idea of him asking his wife, Martha, to go with him. Simultaneously, made sure Martha would accept an invitation to go somewhere with her husband, regardless of where if asked. Of course he asked, and she accepted without even a slight hesitation. Although she didn't know why, as soon as Martha got in the car with Matt, she had an overwhelming urge to humiliate Darla Grant in every conceivable way. The urge to do so was so overwhelming, it was even turning her on. Instead of her being perplexed by her emotions, I made sure Martha was embracing them to the fullest. Matt, on the other hand, believed that Martha had accompanied him on each late night visit (I had "reminded" Matt that he and Martha had raped Darla each night that week) and was simply coming along again. Neither would ever 'compare notes.' I also made sure Matt "forgot" that he didn't wear a mask the night before, therefore he remained under the impression that Darla had no idea who was raping her. However, I made sure he remained nervous about the idea of her finding out their identities. As for Darla, as the Hall's were pulling in the driveway, I planted a memory of two people being in the room the night before, although her "memory" said only one actually raped her. The other, a woman, simply directed and threatened her and her family (I made sure Martha 'remembered' to continue her threats, liberally referencing the night before. Each time Martha would say, "Do you remember what I said last night" or any similar phrase, Darla would automatically recall the threat as though it really happened). Martha actually had a dominant trait, but she had never fully learned to utilize it—other than on her kids, and only as in a motherly sense. In a dominatrix sense, she had never taken advantage of it. I made sure that changed significantly. However, she had absolutely no desires to be with another woman. This I quickly changed, implanting a strong desire to sexually humiliate and forcefully dominate other women by whatever means necessary, fixating that desire on Darla and her family. Martha is a very attractive older woman. According to her (her thoughts), she is 49 years old and weighs 150 pounds. She thinks of herself as attractive, but overweight (no differently than most women). Her sizes are 38-28-34. She has a DD cup size (I had predicted D—but she is actually a small DD). She does not particularly like her areoles because they are significantly smaller than most women with huge breasts. Her nipples are tiny as well, something else she does not particularly like. Although she keeps a tan, her areoles and nipples are several shades darker than her very tanned skin, making it seem to her as though she isn't tanned enough. This was yet another thing she did not like about her areoles and nipples. But she is very proud of her ass, believing it to be very sexy, and although she likes her legs she feels they need more toning. Although I can read minds, I cannot see through clothing. So far I had not been able to make my own judgment about her—that would come soon enough. Although she was expecting Matt, Darla was immediately caught off guard when she saw Martha with him. She had met Martha on several occasions but didn't really know her. "Hi," Darla immediately said cheerfully. Although nervous she had no idea Matt was her "rapist" from the night before, since I had removed that memory. Her nervousness came from the fact that she was suppose to pretty much beg, if necessary, him to fuck her. That nervousness went into overdrive when she saw Martha with him. "Hi Darla," Matt replied smiling normally, "I believe you've met my wife." "Yes," Darla replied smiling, "Nice to see you Martha." Martha smiled back, but her eyes wondered from Darla's head to toe, making sure Darla noticed. Darla did and was immediately uncomfortable. Martha replied after a moment, "Good to see you too." Darla had put full makeup on, as though she were preparing to go out on the town. Although she protested, she finally gave into wearing one of Deanna's scoop tops. Deanna was much smaller than her mother. Needless to say, the shirt seemed to be glued to Darla, showing off a large amount of cleavage even though I had allowed her to wear a three-quarter length white button down shirt over the top. But I made her leave it completely unbuttoned. With one of Deanna's push-up bras on, this combination only created more cleavage. To top it off, I had her wear a pair of Renee's jeans, which were about three sizes too small. But she did manage to get it buttoned. It would be a big understatement to say the jeans were tight across her ass, thighs, and crotch. I also had her wear her contacts, although she didn't like too. She preferred her school teacher eye glasses. The door wasn't shut good before Martha asked, immediately defensive, "What exactly were you planning on 'talking' to my husband about? Your three sizes too tight clothes or your daughter's bra that you're wearing?" Although phrased as a question, it was a badly veiled accusation and her voice was ice cold. This caught Darla completely off guard. Her first reaction was a look of "she knows" sweeping across her face. This look changed to momentary fear and then she attempted to recover by saying as though she were slightly offended (although only slight) by Martha's comment, "I beg your pardon." Martha said nothing more as she followed her husband into the living room. Again, I had made myself disappear from everyone's view (I guess that's the same as being invisible, but then again it isn't. I simply block the signal from their eyes to their brain which tells them I'm there). I also had Darla "forget" about me. In her mind, she was completely alone and she was increasingly fearful of Martha. Once in the living room, Matt turned to Darla, looked her up and down briefly, "What is it you want?" "I..." she hesitated, looking at Martha briefly before looking back at Matt to say, "I needed to speak to you in private." "Whatever you need to say to me can be said in front of my wife," he immediately declared. I put a suggestion into Martha's mind as to why Darla would want to see her husband, alone, and dressed the way she was. I then had her act on her "premonition." Martha walked up behind Darla, and with her mouth only inches from Darla's ear, suggested softly, "You weren't planning on seducing my husband were you?" Darla, though already tense, froze at the "suggestion." It was all the answer Martha needed before reaching both hands around her, cupping both of Darla's breasts over her clothing, squeezing them, and saying, "But I showed up." Darla was too stunned to move, but found her voice, replying softly, "No. That's not..." "Stop!" Martha cut her off firmly, still squeezing her breasts. Darla did nothing to stop her, "You don't want to lie to me—not now, not ever. Do you understand?" "Yes," Darla replied as she nodded. "Yes, what?" Martha immediately asked. Without hesitation, but totally humiliated, Darla said, "Yes ma'am." "Good, now we are getting somewhere," Martha replied smugly, "Now tell me, is this tight little tank top yours?" Martha asked continuing to squeeze Darla's tits through the shirt in question. Matt simply sat on the couch and watched. "No ma'am," Darla replied totally ashamed. "What about the jeans?" Martha continued. "No ma'am," Darla again replied, only this time she was looking at the floor and her voice was barely audible. Martha removed her hands and stepped around to the side of Darla, looked her from head to toe and said, "Take off everything that isn't yours. As you do, you'll tell us who owns the piece of clothing and we can, and will, ask any question about the clothing, or that person, we want too. By wearing their clothes to try to seduce my husband, you have inadvertently involved them in this little problem." "No, please, they aren't even here. Please, leave them..." Darla began to plead. But Martha slapped her hard across the right cheek and said through gritted teeth, "I don't believe I told you to speak. Now do what I said or I'm going to whip your ass!" Darla's eyes widened momentarily at the threat. I instantly allowed Martha to "pick up on it." She immediately asked, "What? Do you like the idea of being spanked?" Martha lightly swatted Darla's butt with her left hand. Darla flinched, more from the suddenness than anything. "Like that?" Martha taunted. She swatted her again before saying, "That butt needs a little toning. It's too soft," she commented squeezing her right cheek, "You'll work on that. Now undress." With a sigh, and shaking slightly, Darla took the white button down shirt off first and said, "This shirt is actually mine." "Drop it on the floor," Martha ordered her, "You'll hold the garment until we've finished asking questions and then you will drop them all in a pile ... continue." Martha sat in the recliner next to the couch as she and Matt watched as Darla struggled to peel the tight tank top off. She finally got it over her head, baring the tiny, blue push-up bra underneath. Her areoles were peaking over the tops of both cups. "This shirt," Darla said after getting it completely off, holding it in her right hand, "Is Deanna's." "Since she's 'gone, ' as you said, does she know you're borrowing her shirt?" Martha asked in an accusatory tone. "No," Darla replied, "But she wouldn't mind." "Do you regularly borrow your daughter's clothes?" Martha shot back quickly. "No," Darla again replied. "Why did you this time? Please remind me?" Martha asked trying to shame her. "I ... I..." Darla stammered, effectively disgraced and very ashamed, replying, "I was planning to seduce your husband." "You can continue," Martha finally said after a few moments of silence to let Darla's words hang in the air. Hands shaking even more, Darla elected to reach back and unclasp the bra, reaching to each shoulder to guide the straps down, briefly keeping the cups up before allowing them to fall completely off. She was now completely naked from the waist up. "Tell us," Martha asked, "Whose bra?" "Deanna's," Darla replied more ashamed by the second. Martha struck hard, "What is it about Deanna? Do you really think you can squeeze into her clothes or are you infatuated with her somehow? You don't want to fuck her do you?" "Of course not!" Darla quickly replied, momentarily repulsed by the idea. I immediately intervened, softening her reaction to the suggestion, implanting the idea that fucking her daughters was indeed something to think about. But I simply suggested it in a passing manner. Darla continued, although less convincingly, "I have never thought about any such thing. I ... her clothes just ... they do the job." "What is that, a B cup?" Martha asked guessing, "Do you know her measurements?" "It is a B cup," Darla replied looking at the tag, "But I'm not sure about her measurements." "Obviously she's much thinner than you," Martha pointed out, "The bra has left deep indentions in your skin—it almost looks like you still have it on. What are your measurements?" Darla paused, an embarrassed look crept into her face before she replied, "40-34-38." "40 what?" Martha asked and then added, "40C?" "Yes ma'am," Darla replied. "You have very proportionate areoles and your nipples are perfect. They are almost the color of your skin. Does Deanna take after you in those areas?" Martha continued her question barrage. "Have you ever seen Deanna naked?" Matt chimed in before Darla could answer Martha's question. This question stopped Darla cold. She thought about her answer for a moment, beginning and stopping several times—as though weighing her answer--before replying, "Yes, but..." "How long ago?" Martha immediately asked. Again Darla seemed to grasp for the answer before replying, "Before she left on her trip. But it was only briefly and it was accidentally." "What did you see?" Martha continued. "Not much," Darla replied, "I walked in the bathroom on her. She was facing me. I saw her front." "What on the front?" Matt wanted to know, "Does she shave?" Darla looked at him as though he were asking her to violate some kind of secret trust between a mother and daughter. She seemed to think about the answer before saying, "I don't remember." "That's a lie," Martha shot back angrily, "I've already warned you about lying." "Yes," Darla recanted immediately, "She was shaven." "Is she a virgin?" Matt asked just as quickly. "I really don't know that," Darla replied quickly, "But I hope she is. She's only seventeen." "Ha!" Matt laughed, "How old were you when I took your cherry?" Darla was again completely embarrassed. She noticed Martha was waiting on an answer, "Sixteen." "And what did I used to tell you when we were going out?" he asked, with a smug smile. I quickly 'reminded' her of what he used to say, just as I had 'reminded' him. "You used to say if we ever broke up, and I had daughter, you'd seduce her and take her virginity," Darla replied softly, "With me watching." "I don't imagine your other daughter is still a virgin, since she's engaged," he pointed out, "But Deanna probably is." "Please, leave her out of this," she pleaded again. But I slightly adjusted her arousal on the idea of watching her former high school boyfriend take her daughter's virginity—particularly through coercion. "You brought them into this," Martha reminded her nonchalantly, "Now take off your jeans." Darla started to say something in response to Martha's order, but was stopped by Martha's raised hand, as though she was going to hit her. After a threatening moment, Martha simply motioned her to take off her jeans. Slowly, Darla's shaking hands unbuttoned and unzipped the jeans and, with some effort, pushed them down across her ass and thighs, over her knees, and down to her feet—stepping out of the legs one at a time. She was now totally naked. She leaned over, picking the jeans up to hold them as instructed. "Whose jeans?" Martha asked. "Renee's," was the reply. "Oh, so you borrow from both daughters," Martha noted, "Have you seen her naked too?" "It's been a while," Darla replied after a moment's hesitation. Martha stood up, approached Darla, palmed her crotch with her right hand and immediately announced, "God, woman, you are soaked! Is talking about your daughters is turning you on?!" Darla was horrified. Martha immediately began sliding her fingers from Darla's clit to her slit. As she was doing this, she slid her left hand down the crack of her ass, pressing the tips of two fingers firmly against her asshole—although she wasn't trying to push inward, she was simply putting firm pressure against her tiny, puckered rear hole. She spoke as she continued, "I bet if they were here right now, you'd love for us to force them to strip, push them to their hands and knees, and make them raise their bottoms for us to physically find out whether they are both still virgins." Darla came with a scream. "You like that don't you?!" Martha said not letting up on her, "What if we let you check them? Would you like to stick your finger in each of their cunts at once?" Martha continued to apply steady pressure to Darla's asshole while simultaneously furiously rubbing her clit. Another strong orgasm washed over her. "If we find that both of them are virgins, we'll let you choose which one you want Matt to fuck. If only one of them is a virgin, he gets them both. That's what you want, right? You want him to deflower one of your daughter's just like he did you, don't you?" "YES!" Darla cried as the third orgasm in thirty seconds hit her. All of a sudden, Martha stopped touching her long enough to reposition herself once again behind the panting woman, and again cupping both of her tits. "So, if Deanna's a B cup and you're a small C cup, what is Renee?" Martha asked now tweaking Darla's nipples. Still out of breath, Darla replied, "They are large B's. They are just a little smaller than mine." "I see," Martha replied and then her tone changed. In a more serious tone, she said, "Since you were planning on trying to get my husband to cheat on me, you have to pay a penalty." She paused, as she looked around the room. She saw a family photo and picked it up. She looked at it as she spoke, "How old is this picture?" "Only a few months," Darla replied. "Your daughter's are both very pretty," Martha commented. "Thank you," Darla responded bracing for what was coming... "Small tits, but nice bodies, it's too bad we can't see their asses in this picture," she paused, looked up at Darla and said, "I'm sure you'll be glad to get us a photo of both of your daughters, naked—front and back, right?" "How long is your husband's cock?" Martha asked without waiting on Darla to answer the first question. "I ... I..." Darla's mouth was partially open. She was continually embarrassed and stunned by the questions. Finally she replied, "I really don't know." Martha walked into the kitchen, which was connected to the living room, rummaged around in several of the drawers before returning with a ruler. "Give us your best guess with this, but turn it on the back so you can't see the numbers," Martha said handing her the ruler, "How long is his cock when it's fully extended." Darla held the ruler for a moment as if it was going to bite her. After a moment, though, she placed her thumbnail on the spot she thought was closest to the right length. Martha took the ruler, holding her thumb on the spot, read the number and said, "He's only 4 ½ inches?" "Maybe a little longer," Darla immediately replied. "Okay, five inches?" Martha said giving him the benefit of the doubt, "And you get off with that?" "Sometimes," Darla replied, although she was trying to remember the last time Dale had gotten her off. "I'll be easy on you," Martha began changing the subject briefly, "How old is your mother?" Darla froze before immediately pleading, "No! Not her!" "How old!?" Martha demanded an answer. "Sixty-three," Darla replied. "Matt," Martha began, "Do you remember Mrs..." She looked down at Darla and asked, "What was your maiden name?" "Walker," Darla replied softly. "Matt, do you remember Mrs. Walker?" she asked him. "Well fuck yeah," he replied, "But I haven't seen her in like twenty-five years." "What about your daddy?" Martha continued. "He died years ago," Darla replied, almost relieved that he had. "Any sisters or brothers?" she continued. "One sister," Darla replied after a hesitation, "And she's married." "What does marriage have to do with anything?" Martha snapped, slightly angered by Darla's insinuation that marriage automatically made her sister 'off limits', "Matt's married, yet you were planning to fuck him!" Darla didn't have an answer to that one, dropping her head again in shamed silence. "Exactly," Martha snapped, "Now, your sister is how old?" "Forty," Darla replied. "Any kids?" the questions continued. "Two daughters and a son," was the reply. Martha was silent for a moment before saying, "Okay, here's the deal. Your punishment includes your husband and daughters submitting to us—with your encouragement and cheerful participation. You will also call your sister and mother and have them come for a visit, at which time the same thing will happen to them, again with your encouragement." "Please, not that!" Darla begged cutting Martha off, "Anything else but that. Please, aren't my daughters and husband enough?" I was stunned to hear Darla giving up her daughters that quickly, although it was to protect her mother and sister. Martha was just about to say something but paused. She seemed to be thinking it over when an idea seemed to "pop" into her mind, "Your husband and daughters are ours. But in place of your mother and sister, I will allow for something else. But when I say what that something else is, and I won't right now, and you react in any way other than with a smile, not only are you going to do whatever that something else is, but your mother, sister and her husband, and their daughters will be brought into this as well. Understand?" "Yes!" Darla replied, a smile of relief washing over her face for the first time since the Hall's had arrived, "I'll do whatever you want. Just please, leave them out of this." "Fine," Martha replied. She looked over at her husband and said, "Darla, take my husband to your bedroom and fuck him like you wanted when you called him over. Be sure to enjoy it—you are going to pay for it, after all." Darla was as embarrassed as she had ever been, but the feeling between her legs caused her to look forward to the fucking. She admonished herself, as they walked to the bedroom, for being such a slut. But nevertheless, the desires running rampant in her lower stomach and between her legs dictated that she would do whatever she was told to do. Although she didn't realize it, she hurried down the hallway, quickly lying on the bed, on her back, with her legs spread as far as she could. Matt's cock, though larger than Dale's, was only 6 inches. But to her, his fully extended cock looked huge. "Just like old times," he commented as he climbed between her legs. He leaned down to kiss her lips as he pressed the head of his engorged cock at her slippery gash, thrusting inward easily. I made sure she remained totally unsatisfied with the fuck and that Matt would prematurely cum. He lasted a full four minutes before he was grunting his spunk into her. Martha immediately commented, "It looks like he was just as excited about fucking you as you were to fuck him. He usually makes it ten minutes or so. Get off the bed Matt!" Martha wasn't too happy with him, watching him with a scowl as he did as told. Martha then ordered, as she stood in the middle of the room, "Come here Darla." Darla immediately did as she was told, getting off the bed, standing in front of Martha as though she were in trouble and Martha was about to punish her for it. Martha was dressed in a black halter top and a white skirt. The halter top had done nothing to hide Martha's deep cleavage, which Darla had found difficult to ignore. Martha had noticed Darla's interest in her breasts, but still hadn't mentioned it. "Lift my shirt off of me," Martha told her. Darla's eyes widened, her breathing quickened, and she began to shake. Martha added, "You've been trying to see them since I got here. If you're good, I'll let you play with them." Darla didn't hesitate, reaching for the hem of Martha's shirt pulling it up and off of her. Darla couldn't take her eyes off her enormous tits. "Kiss them," Martha ordered as she placed her hand on the back of Darla's head, guiding her mouth onto her right nipple. The sucking and slurping began in earnest, as Darla moved from one nipple to the next, "Both of your daughter's are going to watch you do this." This caused Darla to increase her sucking as though she were going to miss out on something if she didn't. Martha continued, "I'm going to make them strip naked, just like you are now," Martha reached her right hand down and onto Darla's soaking wet slit, "And they are going to stand right next to you as you suck my tits. They are going to see what kind of whore their mommy is." Darla was moaning now, Martha's hand continuing to rub her clit firmly. Martha added, "And then they are going to hear their own mother order them to suck these tits too." "On your knees," Martha ordered, "Matt, come here." Matt was immediately next to them, with Darla staring into Martha's skirt covered crotch. Martha lifted her skirt and asked, "Have you ever eaten another woman's pussy?" "Of course not!" Darla replied as though disgusted. But her face was full of desire. "Here's your chance," Martha replied, "Pull my panties to the side and dive in." As though possessed, Darla immediately did as she was told, burying her face into Martha's shaven pussy, sucking and slurping as though she was born to eat pussy. Martha was immediately in heaven. She looked to Matt long enough to say, "Finger her until I tell you to stop." He immediately did as his wife ordered, dropping down next to Darla and easily sliding three fingers into her pussy. Within a few moments, Darla screamed her fourth, but much stronger orgasm into Martha's pussy. After a few minutes, Martha laid on the floor—as several times, while still standing, it looked as though she were going to fall over. Now on her back, Martha made Darla get on her hands and knees, which forced her to lean down to eat her out. It also forced her ass upwards. I had an idea that I immediately relayed to Martha. I increased Darla's arousal level considerably, giving Matt the impression that his, by now four-finger job was working wonders on her. I also increased Matt's arousal level, his cock was how rock-hard and ready. Martha was on the edge too, only she was about to have the largest orgasm of her life, or so it felt like to her. She raised her head up and demanded, "Darla, look at me and don't stop!" Darla raised her eyes upwards to look at Martha as she continued slurping away. "How badly do you want to cum?" Martha asked in a husky, breathless voice. "Badly," Darla replied, although it was muffled. "Would you like Matt's cock?" Martha asked, "Do you want to come on his cock?" "YES!" Darla cried with desire, "Please!" "How badly do you want it?" Martha panted. She was so close herself! "PLEASE!" Darla cried out, still muffled, "I need him badly!" Martha came in a scream, not finishing what she was about to say. She crushed Darla's face into her crotch, using both hands to fuck her pussy across the woman's mouth and nose. She came for a full minute before calming down. During all of this, I had ramped Darla's need way up beyond anything I had done to her so far. She was on the verge of the cum of her life and the only thing she needed was 'Matt's cock, ' or so I caused her to think. "Please, Martha," Darla begged, "Please tell him to fuck me!" Darla pleaded, sweat pouring down her face. Martha looked at her and said, "If I let him fuck you, I want you to call your mother and tell her to come for a visit. It's your mother in exchange for his cock." Darla didn't hesitate as she cried out, "Okay!! Now, fuck me Matt!" "Okay what!?!" Martha asked loudly, holding her hand up to stop Matt whose cock was poised to slam home. "I will call my mother. I will give her to you both. I will even fuck her myself. I'll make her do ANYTHING!!" Darla cried, babbling. Martha gave Matt the nod just as Darla was saying 'anything.' He slammed his cock in as deeply and as forcefully as he could. She immediately went into what looked like convulsions, screaming at the tops of her lungs as the most mind-shattering orgasm of her life over took her. She then passed out. Matt held her hips up as her upper body collapsed, as he continued to fuck her as hard as he could. She awoke sometime later to find Martha and Matt fucking on her bed. Martha was on top, riding Matt's raging hard-on. Martha didn't immediately notice Darla stirring but when she did she immediately ordered, "Darla, come over here." I immediately adjusted Martha's domination level upwards to make her arousal dependent on her complete domination of Darla. The opposite was true of Darla. I adjusted her submissive level so that the more she was dominated/ submitted, the more turned on she got. Darla immediately did as told, standing next to the bed awaiting further instructions. Martha, while bouncing on Matt's hard cock, turned and said, "Lick my asshole!" Darla immediately leaned forward, pressing her face into Martha's bouncing ass cheeks, doing her best to "ride" with her. "Press your tongue into my asshole!" Martha ordered her, loudly. Darla did as ordered, attaching her lips to her mistress' ass, pressing her tongue as far into her bouncing, puckered hole as she could. After several moments of this, Martha ordered, screaming out, "Just lick me from as far down as you can to the top of my crack—kiss my butt cheeks too! Squeeze them!" Martha was now on the verge of an orgasm, but I made sure she didn't reach it, even though Darla was now licking her ass crack like it was an ice cream cone. Martha was doing her best to cum, straining every muscle in her body to slam herself faster and deeper onto her husband's cock. She screamed for Darla to lick faster and more firmly, but nothing was working. To make matters worse (at least for her), Matt grunted out another orgasm, completely exhausting himself. Within moments, he pushed her off of him leaving her completely unsatisfied. He rolled off the bed and into a chair, completely worn out. She immediately realized he wouldn't be any use to her for quite a while. By now Martha was on her knees, her ass in the air, with her chest resting on the bed. Although exhausted, she was very close to as intense of an orgasm she had ever had which compelled her to continue pushing herself. In this position, she continued forcing Darla to rim her, only now she was licking from the top of her pussy slit to the top of her ass crack, eventually being ordered to sink her fingers into Martha as she did. But nothing was working. After several minutes of this, a very frustrated Martha stood up and asked, "Where does your mother live?" "Across town," Darla replied now shaking, knowing what was going to be said next. "Call her," Martha said reaching her hand out to palm Darla's still soaked pussy. Sliding a finger into her, Martha said, "We are going to go home for a while. I will be coming back over here in a few hours. She better be here." ------- Chapter 4 After they left, I adjusted Darla's memory so that she knew Matt was her rapist. But her 'memory' recalled that although she was initially very angry, she eventually enjoyed fucking him and looked forward to the next time. I made sure the 'memory' included him taking plenty of pictures and video while they were fucking. She 'remembered' getting off five times, even passing out on the last one. Her 'memory' even included her bargaining for the last orgasm—her mother being the bargain. Not only did she agree to totally submit to Matt's wife, Martha, indefinitely, she also promised him the opportunity to fuck her entire family, including her own mother! Her 'memory' also recalled that although she had originally kept her mother out of the mess, she eventually bargained her away. But she was thankful that her sister and her family were safe and was more determined than ever to keep it that way. But she recalled owing Martha a penalty, which had yet to be named. She also 'remembered', horrified and ashamed, that she screamed out her fifth and final orgasm as she was forced to describe her mother, in detail, to Matt as he slammed his cock into her asshole—while his fingers furiously rubbed her clit and his other hand squeezed her hypersensitive tits. He had forced her to detail, as well as she possibly could, every naked curve on her mother—and when she had gotten to the description of her mother's pussy, her fifth orgasm overcame her. This little detail had never happened, but as far as Darla was concerned, it had and she was almost too ashamed to look at herself in the mirror for having done so. ------- When Matt and Martha got home, Martha immediately took a shower. She totally 'forgot' about most of the ordeal by the time she had finished—but she was still as horny as she could ever remembered being and she did 'recall' the reason for it--Darla Grant. But she couldn't remember why, and no matter how much she tried, she simply could not get off while in the shower. She hurried to get out and get dressed. She couldn't wait to go visit the Grants—for some reason—and she never thought to ask Matt anything. Matt, on the other hand, had remembered an entirely different chain of events. ------- Here's what he remembers: Matt walked confidently up to Darla Grant's front door. He laughed to himself at the thought of being "invited" over after all that he'd done—even though she had no idea it was him. He knocked. A moment later the door opened, revealing a beautiful Darla. She was dressed as though she was ready to go out on the town. Her white, three-quarter length button down blouse was totally unbuttoned, revealing a two or three sizes too tight pink scoop necked shirt, showing deep cleavage. As if that wasn't enough, the jeans she had on were skin tight. She looked radiant and even though he had been fucking the hell out of her for the past three nights, his cock stirred as though had never seen her before. I made sure she felt as whorish as possible, adjusting her discomfort/embarrassment levels upwards several notches. However, I also attached her sexual arousal levels to those discomfort/embarrassment levels—the more discomfort/embarrassment she felt, the more aroused she became. This completely baffled her as she realized that although scared to death of him, she was getting hornier by the second. As he closed the door behind him with a devious grin, she felt her fear/discomfort levels shoot upwards and with it her arousal. Although she had seen his face the night before, I had made sure she "forgot" about that. She had invited Matt over because the rapist had ordered her to fuck him. He was simply thrilled with himself for manipulating the poor woman. Temporarily, I made her forget all about me. "Come in Matt," she finally managed to say. She was shaking from agonizing worry as she led him into the living room. She didn't know how she was going to ask him! "You look fantastic," Matt commented smiling. The smile sent a shiver down her spine, although, again she didn't know why. "Matt," she said after he took a seat on the couch, "I have something I need to ask you." "Okay," he replied looking up at her. She was still standing, nervously folding and unfolding her arms. "Matt," she said sighing, pausing a moment to look at the floor as if there was some sort of guidance to be gotten from there. She looked back down at him and after another brief delay, she said, "I need you to have sex with me." He looked at her with as stunned and shocked a look as he could muster. He stared at her with an opened mouth look for several moments. She had long diverted her eyes to the look and her nervousness was almost too much for her to handle. But at the same time, she admonished herself for being overwhelmingly turned on. The idea that she 'needed' to touch her pussy through her jeans continued racing through her mind, which caused her to admonish herself even more. 'Whore' and 'slut' were the two words that kept popping into her mind to describe her behavior. "Why Darla," he responded as though he were shocked, "This isn't high school anymore! I'm married and have kids!" He acted as though she had offended him. "I know that, Matt," she replied falling for his act, "I just really need this favor." "Why?" he asked, "Why all of a sudden do I get a phone call—you haven't called me in years—and now your propositioning me? That doesn't make sense." "I know it doesn't," she replied now beginning to tear up, "I don't have a reason. My husband has been gone all week and I, frankly, miss you." She was now saying whatever she thought would work. She knew she HAD to get him to have sex with her. "I have far too much to lose," he pointed out, "I have a great family, a house, a good job, all of that! I could lose all of that to an affair." He paused a moment as if thinking about something and said, "But if it were worth it, I would consider it. But even though you are very pretty right now," he pointed out, "My wife's assets—tits, ass, and legs, to be exact—are much better than yours. I don't mean to hurt your feelings, but it's simply the truth. So in other words, it isn't worth it for me at this point." He paused again before continuing, "If I were going to risk all of what I have to have sex with you, there MUST be something else involved—you and someone else." She hadn't thought of the possibility that he would try to bargain with her. She truly believed he would take the offer. She thought about what he was saying for a moment. I planted a thought causing her to reply, "If I were to say 'me plus someone of your choosing, ' would that be good enough?" He smiled. The idea of an 'open agreement' was tantalizing to him. He replied, "Yes, certainly." "Good," she replied, "We'll talk about the 'someone else' later." "Fine with me," he replied, "Now strip." At that moment, I had Darla "remember" that this was a set up. I casually strolled into the living room holding a video recorder and said, "I guess you don't need to be told what's on this." "What the fuck are you doing here? Who are you?" a very caught off-guard, and quickly angering Matt asked. "Who I am doesn't matter, although you'll quickly learn," I said sitting next to him. At that point, I had Darla "remember" who her rapist was, but made sure she "remembered" she already knew and that I was helping her set him up. She sat down on the recliner in silence, still very scared of him. "Matt," I began as I sat very close to him, to his dismay. He was very uncomfortable, immediately, "First, it would be in your best interest to settle the fuck down." "Who the fuck do you think you are?" he roared. I clicked the remote control. The television came on and one of his many rapes of Darla came onto the screen—my in-house cameras truly had great video and audio quality. We watched a thirty minute segment, edited by yours truly, which included scenes from each night of his visit—including the night he didn't wear his mask. After I turned the television off, there was complete silence for a moment before he spoke, "What do you want from me?" "A whole lot," I immediately replied, "You will do absolutely anything I want you too. If you do, you'll keep your family, job, house, and life you were so worried about a moment ago." "Fine," he replied, "What do you want?" Not hesitating I leaned over, with my mouth really close to his ear, I said, "You're my bitch." "What the fuck does that mean?" he asked a little worried and very tense. "Darla," I called. This reduced his tension for a moment, "Come over here and suck his cock." She looked at me funny for a moment but then seemed to decide that she should do it. She dropped to her knees between Matt's now spread knees, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, and reached in to pull out his semi-hard cock. She looked up at me as though she were hoping I would stop her at the last minute, but when she saw I was simply waiting her to do as told. Resigned to her fate, she engulfed the head of his cock. We both watched her work on his now rapidly hardening member for a few moments. After a few moments of silence, I said, "Did she do that a lot for you in high school?" "Oh yeah," he replied as though he had won something, "She's a little better now." "I bet," I replied still watching. His cock was now fully extended. She began bobbing her head up and down, taking as much into her mouth as she could—which was little over half his cock. After a few minutes, his breathing was progressively getting more ragged. I made sure he "couldn't" get off until I allowed it, but I did make it so that he eventually felt like he was going to explode—simply teetering on the edge of bliss. "I'll make you a deal," I said after a few minutes of watching him get closer to 'home.' I pushed Darla gently away, grabbing his cock with my hand. He started to say something but he soon realized he liked what I was doing. "Darla, reach under his shirt and play with his nipples," I told her as I gently gave Matt a hand job. She did as instructed as we watched him continue to enjoy what was happening to him. I continued, "If you win this deal, I will let you fuck Darla AND both of her daughters for as long as you would like." Darla froze at this. She started to protest but I stopped her. "BUT if you lose this bet, you will not only be at my mercy—like you are right now—but your wife and kids will be too," I said finishing, "I really don't have to give you this chance. But I'm being nice." "What do you mean by 'at your mercy?'" he asked. "That's up to me," I replied, "That's the chance you take." "What if I don't take the chance?" he asked. "You'll go to prison," I replied quickly, "I have enough video on you to make sure you never get out." "Bonus for you, though, is if you lose I'll make it come true for you," I informed him, "You may not like it in some ways, but you'll like it in others—if you get off, of course." "What the hell is it?" he asked now wanting to know. I "adjusted" him so that he would like the story, although he really didn't need adjusting—as I quickly discovered. I began jacking him off in earnest, making sure he was back to full arousal before I asked, "Tell us a little about your daughter. What's her name?" "No," he immediately replied, "Not her." "You've already agreed to the challenge," I pointed out, "This is part of it. By refusing now, you fail. Remember what I get if you fail!" He looked at me with a worried look before replying, "Her name is Ashley." "Ashley," I repeated him, "And how old is she?" His cock throbbed slightly at this question. He answered, "Sixteen." "What a coincidence," I immediately replied, "She's the same age as Darla was when you took her virginity. Is Ashley still a virgin?" "She better fucking be," he said almost angrily, "But she had to be. She doesn't have a boyfriend." "I think since you got to take Darla's virginity at sixteen, it's only fair that Dale gets to take Ashley's at sixteen? Right?" I asked, making it half statement, half question. "Hell no it's not," he replied angrily and very worried, "She doesn't have anything to do with anything." I moved the conversation away from that subject, but only slightly, "Describe her for us." At that moment, I "suggested" something to Darla. She stood in front of Matt as he reluctantly began, "She is a little taller than Darla. She's got straight blonde hair, but it's a little darker than completely blonde—it falls past her shoulders. She's really beautiful—resembles her mother." He paused before continuing, "Her legs are thick like Martha's, but they are as tanned as you could ask for." "Have you ever seen her naked?" I asked. "No," he replied quickly. "What about a bathing suit," I asked, "Describe what she looks like in a bathing suit—and it better be a detailed description." He looked at me as though he were going to say something but didn't. He continued, "Yeah, I've seen her in all kinds of bathing suits. She likes those two piece kind. She wears them so tight, I want to tell her to change but Martha always stops me." "Tell me about how tight they are," I continued as Darla stripped down to her bra and panties, "Are they as tight as Darla's underwear?" "At least," he replied. He wasn't so much looking at Darla as he was thinking about his daughter, or so it seemed. He had a faraway look, although it was a look of frustration and even a touch of obsession in his eyes. "Look at Darla as though she is Ashley and describe your daughter in a two-piece bathing suit," I pushed him. He was definitely getting into the mood for this. "Her tits aren't as big as Martha's, but they don't lack much and they look like they are firmer. Every top she wears, you can clearly see her nipples. Her bottoms do nothing to hide her ass crack—the outline I mean. Her ass is just as nice as Martha's, just not as wide and she makes sure those bottoms mold her pussy as much as possible." I pointed to Darla's panty covered crotch and asked him, "Have you ever seen a camel toe?" "Yes," he muttered. He was now getting very close to cumming. I continued jacking his cock. "What if I told you I would let you fuck her?" I asked. He looked at me but said nothing. "What if I were to tell you to go into her room tonight, you and Martha, and fuck her like you have wanted too for so long (it was obvious he wanted too, if for no other reason than to punish her for being a cocktease)? YOU take her virginity—dump your hot, cum into her unprotected baby maker and tell her you're doing it because of all those bathing suits she pranced around in!" He came hard, gism flying upwards to his chest. I motioned for Darla to catch as much as she could in her mouth. Although she tried, she missed the first three shots. After he finished, I made sure she thoroughly cleaned his chest, stomach, and crotch before moving on. "Follow me," I ordered walking towards the bedroom. "Where are we going?" he asked standing, pulling his pants back up. I made sure he followed without being given an answer. In the bedroom, I turned on him, ordering him to strip—which he did, disbelieving of himself. He felt a stir in his pants and was furious at himself for finding this arousing. I was making sure that he did—but I also wanted him to be totally humiliated. I had Darla strip completely, as I did myself. I walked naked up to a stunned Matt, kissing him hard on the lips as I cupped his cock and balls and said, "You lost the challenge. You came to the idea of fucking your daughter." He started to protest but I stopped him by continuing, "I'll give you the opportunity to fuck her, but there will be rules—as a punishment for losing the challenge. There must ALWAYS be some type of phallus in your ass—whether it be your wife with a strap-on, your son's cock, whatever. The first time you fuck her, it will be my cock in your ass and she will hear you request it. The next time you fuck your wife, and it will be really soon, Ashley MUST have a strap-on buried in your ass." I ordered Darla onto the bed before saying, "Go fuck Darla." Without a word, he climbed on the bed and mounted Darla. I put enough KY Jelly on my cock to fuck ten people before climbing behind him. I made sure he was fully aware as my cock forced its way into his virgin asshole. He cried out in protest as I buried myself in one thrust. Within minutes I was dictating his thrusts into Darla. "This," I said between thrusts, "Is the only way you can fuck your daughter. This is how it will feel to you. If you fuck her asshole, you must have two phalluses in you—one in your ass and mouth. She MUST be on her back at the beginnings of all your fucks so she can see your face when you take a cock in your ass and/or mouth. After the initial penetration, you can fuck her however you want." Over the next two hours, I fucked him three more times—each time he got off. He eventually went home, promising to be back in a few hours. ------- Darla looked at me and asked, "Joe, what are you doing?" "I'm just setting up some equipment," I told her busily. I was hooking a video camera I had gotten from my house up to the bedroom television. I had also brought along several adjustable lamps—I had two which the lights could be adjusted in whatever direction you wanted (but I made a mental note to purchase some actual lightening equipment). I also hooked the camera up to a laptop computer—each picture I took could easily be transferred to the computer, even though I was using memory cards in case I wanted to move around a little. When I was finished, I could see the living room on both the computer screen and the television screen. I adjusted the lamps to the proper position, flooding the master bed "backdrop" with light. I walked into the kitchen in time to hear, "No, mom, everything is fine. Everyone has been out of town all week and I just want to see you before they get back." Darla paused as she listened to her mom say something, "No, I have plenty of food. Just plan to stay overnight—we'll watch a movie or something fun." Another pause before she said, "Okay, love you too. Bye." As she was getting off the phone, I adjusted her state of mind back to being "normal," except for her memory of what was to come. She immediately looked at me and said, "Joe, I can't go through with this. It's my mother! I can't believe they would even ask something like this." She paused before adding ashamed and totally upset with herself, "I can't believe I would AGREE to this!" "You didn't have a choice!" I said trying to make her feel better. But she snapped back, "Yes I did! I am such a slut! I just HAD to get off! If it weren't for that, she wouldn't be involved in this!" She was angry with herself, but at the same time scared of what was to come. "She's my mother!" she said almost to herself, "And I basically sold her out to GET OFF!" "You didn't really have any choice," I said trying to make her feel better. I took her in my arms, hugging her as I continued, "He has all those pictures and videos, so you don't have any choice but to cooperate. You know how badly they look and think of the internet site!" I planted a thought in her mind. Just afterwards she said, "I have to go get redressed. I can't make Martha angry with me anymore than she already is." She went to her room to dress. An hour later, Mrs. Walker knocked on the door. Darla was still getting ready, so I answered the door. She was momentarily caught off-guard, when the door opened to reveal a stranger--she was expecting her daughter. "Hello," she said with a slightly nervous laugh, "I'm Elizabeth Walker, Darla's mother." "Yes, Mrs. Walker," I said smiling stepping out of the door to let her inside, "Darla is expecting you. I am Joe Smith, the neighbor from across the street." She was still giving me the inquisitive look, but didn't have time to say or ask anything before the Hall's pulled into the driveway. "Who could that be?" she asked no one in particular. "Some more neighbors," I replied. "Who did you say you were?" she asked again. "Joe," I replied, "I just stopped by to say 'hello' to her. Dale asked me to check up on her every once in a while." Having an idea, I planted the idea in Matt and Martha just as they were getting out of their vehicle. I also went ahead and instructed Matt on exactly how to use the camera equipment and at the same time instructing Martha on what to "tell" Matt to do with it. I kept Elizabeth's attention drawn away from the door by asking, "And you are her mother? Elizabeth?" "Just call me 'Liz," she replied beginning to warm up to me, "I appreciate your checking on her. I worry about her staying alone for so many days." "No prob..." I was cut off by the door swinging violently inward. Matt menacingly asked, "Who are you?" Martha was right behind him. My eyes nearly popped out of my head. Martha was dressed in a very low cut black sheer robe that fell just above her knees, and was tied loosely. Her tits were spilling over the top. I could see the outline of a cami with garters, and her black stockings accentuated her legs all the way down to her 3 inch heels. In one hand, she had a large black riding whip and in the other a large black duffel bag. Elizabeth whirled around, startled and immediately frightened by the sudden loud intrusion. She dropped her overnight bag as she jumped back. Then she angrily replied, "I beg your pardon?! Who are you?" "WE," Matt said motioning toward Martha as he spoke, which caused Elizabeth to notice her for the first time. Elizabeth put her hand over her mouth, stunned at Martha's attire. Matt continued, "WE are really good friends of Darla's." He looked at me, and as instructed, said condescendingly, "And I see you made it to our little party. Why aren't your pants on the floor yet?" Elizabeth looked back at me with her mouth wide open. She was now beyond shock. She was on system overload. She watched absolutely stunned as I immediately unbuttoned and unzipped my jeans, pushing them and my underwear to the floor and stepping out of them. "What is going on here?" she asked disgusted. Matt had just pushed me against the wall, forcing me to stick out my ass with my feet shoulder width apart when she asked this. With lightening speed, he grabbed her face with his right hand, squeezing hard enough to push the side of her lips inward and said, "Before you say anything else, you are going to tell us your fucking name." This frightened her and a moment later she said, "Elizabeth." "And who are you Elizabeth?" he asked still squeezing her face. "I'm Darla's mother," she replied. He immediately let go of her face and turned his attention to me without saying another word to her. He looked down at my displayed ass, pressed his finger against my asshole, and said, "Are you ready for me yet?" "Yes," I replied quickly as the tip of his finger entered my asshole. "Where is Darla?" he asked. "She's getting ready," I replied quickly. "Good," he replied. Turning back to Elizabeth he said, "I'm Darla's ex-boyfriend from high school, Matt Hall. This is my wife." She didn't have time to reply before Martha took over, at my silent "suggestion." Martha moved to stand right in front of Elizabeth. Elizabeth's eyes quickly went to the deep cleavage that Martha was showing off. Martha didn't immediately mention it as she said, "I see where your daughter gets her ideas on how to dress." Elizabeth stood around 5'5 and weighed around 150. She wore a simple button down shirt, which was tucked into khaki pants, with a small belt, and a tan-light-weight sweeter. Her hair was "done" like many older ladies and she carried herself with a bit of arrogance—or maybe it was just a little too much pride. "I'm not sure what that's supposed to mean," Elizabeth replied flustered, her eyes continuously shifting from me, now that I was facing her with nothing on below the waist, to Martha's cleavage. Elizabeth's conservative clothing did nothing to hide the fact that she had some very nice sized breasts of her own and a wide ass. "What is going on here? Why are you dressed that way and why are you naked?" she asked. But at about the same time she asked the question, Darla walked into the living room. Remembering that she had to act cheerful and be a willing participant, she put on her best face, smiling as she entered the room as though nothing was out of the ordinary. She was dressed in what she would normally wear to school—much the same way her mom was dressed—a button down shirt, tucked into khaki pants, and dress shoes. Her hair and makeup were fixed very conservatively. "Mom!" she said cheerfully, "So good to see you." She gave her a hug but her mother looked at her like she was crazy, "What is going on here Darla?" "They're just friends," she said laughing it off nervously. "This is not normal!" Elizabeth said getting upset very quickly. Martha stepped in and said, "We should get started, Darla." "Mom," Darla began still smiling. As though nothing were out of the ordinary, "Come with me." Darla took her by the hand and led the now completely confused and now angered Elizabeth to the master bedroom. "Why is all of this camera equipment in here?" Elizabeth immediately asked upon entering the room. Martha walked up to them, again noticing Elizabeth's eyes on her cleavage, "Darla, you got it from your mother." Darla looked at her confused and said, "What did I get from her?" "Your desire to see breasts that are larger than your own," she replied. "That's not true!" Elizabeth protested completely embarrassed at the suggestion, especially in front of her daughter, "How dare you suggest such a ridiculous, disgusting thing!" "You haven't taken your eyes off my chest since you got here!" Martha shot back, "Lying will get you into trouble here. Ask your daughter." Elizabeth looked at Darla briefly before Darla changed the subject, "Mom, listen." I quickly made sure that Darla felt as much embarrassment and shame for doing what she was about to do as any she had felt to this point, but at the same time I made sure it excited the hell out of her. Darla continued, "We are going to take some pictures. Martha is going direct it." "I am not doing any such thing," Elizabeth replied quickly, even more angered by Martha's assertion, "I'm leaving. Call me when all of these people are gone." "Mom," Darla immediately called grabbing her arm, stopping her, "You must cooperate or they are going to call Joy over here." She looked at Darla and asked, "What do they want with your sister?" "Nothing if you will cooperate. Otherwise, she will have to take these pictures and then they will still want you too," Darla replied. Confused Elizabeth replied, "I'm so confused. Why would they even call Joy at all?" "Because," Martha butted in tired of the delay, "You are the result of a bargain made by your daughter earlier today. She got something in return for you." More confused than before, Elizabeth asked, "What are you talking about? A bargain?" "Do you want to tell her or do you want me too?" Martha asked Darla. "I ... I ... Well..." Darla kept starting and stopping. Martha, tired of waiting said, "Earlier today, your wonderful daughter, my husband, Joe, and I were all fucking (she 'remembered' me being there). Darla was trying to get her third, or was it fourth?, orgasm," Martha asked looking at a completely ashamed and humiliated Darla before continuing, "Anyway, that doesn't matter. Matt was fingering her pussy but she just couldn't quite get over the edge. So, she told me that in return for being able to fuck my husband, I could have you." Elizabeth's mouth was hanging open in a combination of shock and disgust. "Actually," Martha began again, "I believe she said, 'I will call my mother. I will give her to you both. I will even fuck her myself. I'll make her do ANYTHING!!' That was about the exact quote wasn't it Darla?" Darla was trying to simply disappear into thin air. But now everyone was looking at her. Ashamed, she simply nodded 'yes' to the question, without saying a word, with her eyes downcast the entire time. "The first part of that 'anything' is going to be some pictures," Martha pointed out, "You, Elizabeth, will smile and act like you are enjoying yourself." "I am NOT doing any of this, I don't care what my daughter told you," Elizabeth snapped angrily. "That's the part that affects your daughter Joy," Martha quickly replied, "If you leave or don't cooperate, we are going to go get Joy and have her 'participate.' THEN you are STILL going to participate yourself, whether by force or otherwise." "You people are monsters!" Elizabeth cried angrily. She looked at Darla as though she were going to say something to her—anger flashing in her eyes. But then after a moment or two of letting everything sink in, tears formed in her eyes as she looked back at Martha and pleaded, "Please don't do this. This is just wrong! Please, just leave us alone and we won't tell anyone about any of this." "Elizabeth, may I call you 'Liz'?" Martha asked and then without waiting on her answer said, "Liz, you and Darla have all of ten seconds to stand at the foot of the bed and face the camera. If you aren't in position, and if you don't fully cooperate from that point forward, YOU will be the one calling Joy and telling her to come over." Martha began counting. Darla immediately began trying to persuade her mother to cooperate, "Mom, you must do she says. If you don't, they get Joy, Rick (Joy's husband), and the kids." Liz looked at Darla angrily and said loudly, "How dare you bring me in to this! If you could have just controlled yourself! Now look what you've done!" She paused before continuing, "I'm doing this strictly for your sister, who has nothing to do with this either! But make no mistake, I won't forget being pulled into this." "Eight," Martha called out. Liz and Darla, the mother and daughter, took two quick steps and were in position, standing at the foot of the bed facing the camera. "From this point forward," Martha began, "You two will smile and laugh as though you want to be here. We are going to take pictures for as long as it takes to get them right. Darla nodded that she understood. Liz didn't move, her face showed a mixture of anger, sadness, and fright. "As you look towards the camera, you can see the television screen behind Matt. The image on that screen is the picture being taken at that moment. When you hear the 'click' of the camera, the image will stay on the television screen for five seconds before a 'live' image reappears. I will say either 'good' picture or 'bad' picture. Three bad pictures equals a punishment—three punishments equals someone calling Joy," she paused and then said, "Liz, just so you know how severe a punishment can be, Darla had to give up both of her daughter's as a punishment." Liz looked at Darla with stunned anger. Again it seemed as though she were going to say something but didn't. As all of this was going on, Matt was quickly setting up a second camera—this one a video camera. It too was hooked up to the computer "Do you understand everything?" Martha asked them after a few moments. "Yes ma'am," Darla replied, shocking her mother. Darla looked at her Liz and said, "Make sure you say that too." Liz said nothing. Martha decided not to make an issue of it yet. "Great, let's get started," Martha said smiling, "The first few shots I want you two simply standing side-by-side with your arms behind each other's backs—a normal mother-daughter picture. I want big smiles too." They both smiled as told, looking right past the camera to the television screen to see their image captured on the screen for five seconds, just as they had been told it would be. It was a full picture, from head to toe. The second was of their waist up. "That was two good pictures. Great smiles," Martha commented, "Be sure to keep them all that way." The next picture was much of the same, only this time, Darla sat in a chair in front of her mother who had her left hand on Darla's left shoulder, with Darla's left hand holding it lovingly against her. The following picture was the opposite, with Liz sitting down. "I need Liz to lose the sweater," Martha informed them immediately after the picture. Although she sighed as though she were put-out, Liz took the sweater off, laying it across the dresser. The following picture was of them holding each other around the waist, in a profile position to the camera. They were holding each other tightly, with no "daylight" between them—Martha even made them press their faces together while they looked at the camera and smiled. This position made an excellent profile shot of both women. From this angle, it was apparent that Liz's ass was slightly longer than Darla's but it was also slightly flatter. "Now, for the next shot, I want both your hands flat on each other's butts," Martha informed them, to Liz's immediate and outward dismay. "Mom," Darla said catching her mother before she could say anything, "Let's just do this. Don't say anything." "Fine," Liz replied. A moment later, both women had their hands pressed against each other's butts. Matt made three successive pictures of this. "Turn your backs to the camera," Martha continued directing, "And bend over as far at the waist as you can without bending your knees." "Now wait a minute!" Liz immediately protested, "That is simply out of the question!" Martha smiled smugly and said, "That's your only warning. The next outburst or less than immediate cooperation, you'll earn a punishment—you'd only have two left after that." She didn't immediately react to Martha's warning, but after a moment of thought, she turned her back to the camera and together the mother and daughter bended forward as told. "Hold your positions," Matt ordered them, snapping two quick pictures. Both women's asses flared nicely. By just a slim margin, Liz's ass appeared to be slightly larger than her daughter's. Their khaki pants were pulled tightly across their asses and thighs. After three more pictures, Martha ordered them to stand back up. "Now, I want a nice passionate, lip-locking, heavily use of the tongue, kiss," Martha said pushing them along. Both women looked at her as though she had lost her mind. They were both frozen in place, seemingly shocked by the order. Darla, immediately felt a stirring between her legs, which she quickly admonished herself for. Liz was caught somewhere between mortified and repulsed. I "tweaked" Liz's outlook on the order enough so that she too felt a slight stirring between her legs. If it could be said that Darla was ashamed, Liz was totally humiliated by what she felt—even though no one but she knew it. They went from looking at Martha as though she were a monster to looking at each other tentatively, as though they had just met. While they both looked at the other with guilt and humiliation, both seemed to display a touch of outward curiosity—although only a touch. Darla recovered her voice whispering, "It's okay." She reached her hand around her mother's head and lightly pulled her into a light kiss. Liz seemed to recoil from the touch of their lips, but Darla pulled her back in and within moments they were kissing like long-lost lovers, although it did take some more encouragement from Darla. Matt snapped several pictures of this, the video recorder documenting everything. After a few moments of this, Martha continued, "Darla, I want you to unbutton your mother's shirt down to where it tucks into her pants—but leave her shirt tucked in." Darla looked at her mother apologetically as she mouthed the words, "I'm sorry." Without protest Liz looked down as her daughter's shaking hands reached for and unbuttoned the top most button. She continued watching as she unbuttoned the other three, leaving her shirt gaping open—the inside swell of her bra-covered breasts easily exposed. "Now, Liz, lean forward towards the camera and lift your chin way up so we can get a good picture of those tits swaying in your bra. Darla, reach around on either side of her and hold her shirt open at the top so it won't get in the way," Martha continued instructing. Both women did as told and Matt snapped several photos of Liz's hanging, bra encased tits. "Liz, do the same to Darla—unbutton her shirt all the way down to where it's tucked in," Martha continued after several pictures were taken. A moment later, Darla's shirt was open, also revealing her bra encased breasts. Martha then ordered Darla to lean forward towards the camera and had Liz hold her shirt open. "It's apparent that Liz has the larger tits," Martha pointed out after Matt took the pictures of Darla's swaying tits, "But for now, Darla, I want you to be the one in charge." Darla nodded, knowing she really had no other choice. "Now," Martha began, "From this point on, you two will undress each other as if you are lovers. You will begin by kissing like you were a moment ago and then you will simultaneously undress the other. You will stop when you get to your bra and panties. Make sure to fondle each other exactly as you would if you were true lovers—fondle everywhere. You better make me believe you are genuine. You've already gotten your warning so if you don't convince me, I'll just say 'bad picture.' Three bad pictures is a punishment—remember. Do you both understand what you are supposed to do?" "Yes ma'am," Darla replied again with guilt and embarrassment. Liz was simply quiet, seemingly resigned to her fate. "Mama," Darla said looking at her, "We must do this right." "I know," Liz replied softly. The two looked at each other a moment before Darla made the first move, cupping her mother's right breast as she leaned in for a kiss. As the kiss became more passionate, Darla's hands began moving more—as did Liz's. At first Liz tentatively cupped Darla's right breast, but following her daughter's lead was soon squeezing both breasts as they continued kissing, the passion building gradually. I turned up their passion levels, as well as their arousal. They seemed to quickly forget who it was they were with—their need to achieve satisfaction began to overwhelm everything. Although they had set out to make it look as genuine as possible, Martha watched in pleased-shock as the mother-daughter combo did just that. After a few minutes of kissing her neck, face, and mouth, Darla ripped her mother's blouse downward, pinning her arms to her sides. Helpless to her daughter's onslaught, Liz watched as Darla's kissed from her neck, to her shoulders, down across the exposed areas of the swell of her breasts, between her breasts, and even onto her stomach. Not to be out done, Liz wiggled out of her bind, quickly pulling her daughter's shirt tail out of her pants before completely ripping her shirt off. Not stopping, however, Liz's hands moved to Darla's belt buckle, quickly unbuckling it, unsnapping and unzipping her pants, and had pulled them down to her knees before Darla regained a fair amount of control. But Liz wasn't to be deterred, pushing them all the way down to Darla's ankles before Darla could push her away. But her pants became a binder for Darla, unable to move except in a shuffle. She quickly shook one leg of her pants off, as her mother moved in again. This time Darla pulled her in for a loving hug as they again began kissing, only this time Darla's hands were the one unbuckling, unsnapping, and unzipping pants. Within moments both women were making out passionately in nothing but their bra and panties, as their hands roamed freely from their asses to their tits and all in between. They were both hornier than they could ever recall being and I made sure they simply got hornier—pushing their limit way beyond their normal limits. Matt snapped pictures as quickly as he could, getting everything that was going on. Martha watched in stunned disbelief as the two played their parts as though they were true lovers. She didn't know if she liked them really enjoying it or not. Hoping to re-assert some level of discomfort, she waited until Darla's hand began moving towards her mother's wide open crotch before stopping them. Just before Darla's hand came into contact with it, Martha said, "Okay, stop." Both women looked at her pleadingly, but almost instantly the guilt and embarrassment returned, only this time it was with a vengeance. Although still very horny, neither Darla nor Liz could believe what they had just been doing, nor HOW they had been doing it! They both hoped it would be written off as a great attempt at "acting" like they were genuine. But both of them could see that Martha knew it was real. "Liz, I want you to pull down your left bra cup," Martha began pausing until Liz did so. She watched as the woman's large, very hard nipple came into view, "Now, I want your hand on the back of Darla's head as she sucks it—make it look like you are feeding it to her." She allowed this to go on for a few moments before telling Darla to do the same, holding Liz's head down as she sucked her nipple. After a few more moments, Martha then said, "Okay, stand side by side just like you were to begin this photo shoot." They did as instructed, both watching the television as they watched Matt crop the picture so that it was from their waist up—nothing but their stomachs, breasts, and faces. It was exactly like their earlier photo, minus their clothing. This picture allowed for a very close comparison of their tits—Liz's being slightly larger, more rounded with thicker nipples and slightly wider areoles. Her tits did droop slightly. Darla's tits were slightly elongated, compared to her mother's, her nipples slightly longer and her areoles a little smaller. Neither of them had any tone in their arms or stomachs, although neither was overweight (Liz had a little pudge around the hips) and both of them needed a tan badly. "Go ahead and slide your panties off," Martha ordered them after Matt took several pictures, "But keep them handy because you'll be putting them back on in a moment." Both women slowly did as they were told, and were soon standing completely naked. "Liz," Martha said immediately, "You are going to have to shave that bush. My god it is thick!" This embarrassed Liz to no end. She didn't know what to say. "Matt, take a few pictures with them like that. But then I want Liz to shave," Martha continued, "And then we will take a few more pictures with them both as bare as the day they were born." Martha instructed both women to stand next to each other as they had been before, only this time they watched the television screen as Matt snapped full-body pictures, from head-to-toe. They were instructed to smile as though it were nothing more than a normal portrait. Next, Martha again had them turn sideways, giving Matt a profile. Again, she instructed them to wrap their arms around each other's waists, pressing their bodies together—face pressed to face as they looked at the camera and smiled. This time the differences in their asses could clearly be seen, minus the obstruction of their pants. After a few pictures like this, Martha put the chair back in the earlier position. She instructed Darla to sit first, with Liz behind her with her left hand on Darla's left shoulder. "Spread your legs just enough so we can see those pussy lips," Martha said continuing to give directions. Darla, who was well beyond arguing, did so immediately. They all watched the television screen until her legs were just wide enough so that the light fell on her very moist lips before Martha instructed Matt to take the picture. Her legs were about six inches apart. After several pictures like this, Martha said, "Now, spread your legs as wide as you can and use two fingers to spread your pussy lips as widely as possible. I want the camera to see how wet you are." Again, Darla immediately did as instructed, watching the television screen as she opened her soaking wet slit for the camera. Although she was smiling, her embarrassment was written all across her face. After a few pictures like this, Martha instructed Liz to take Darla's place in the chair. She too had to take the same pictures as Darla. Martha commented, "We are going to have to take these pictures again after you shave. We can't see your slit well enough, although there's no doubt you are turned on too—your pubs are matted from all your juices!" Liz turned ten shades of red but could say nothing in her defense. She knew her secret was out and the camera was documenting it forever. "Stand next to each other with your backs to the camera," Martha then ordered, "I want you to turn and smile over your shoulders. I want your faces in the ass shots." They did as ordered, as Matt took six pictures of the mother and daughter's asses side-by-side. "Liz," Martha continued after she was satisfied with those pictures, "I want Darla to shave you. Matt, take plenty of pictures of this. Darla, I want her completely hairless from belly button all the way to the top of her asshole—make sure to get around her asshole. Thirty minutes and around seventy-five pictures later, a newly shaven Elizabeth emerged from the bathroom. Martha immediately had them retake all of the pictures they had previously taken, only this time both the mother and daughter were shaven. After they had retaken the ass shots of both women standing side-by-side looking over their shoulders, Martha said, "Now, this is where we left off a few minutes ago. Liz, I want you to bend over as far as you can. Darla, I want you to pull both of your mother's ass cheeks apart and show the camera her newly shaven asshole. I want you to get your face right above her back, look at the camera, and smile really big." She did as told but as she leaned down to get her face where Martha wanted it, she caught a whiff of something. During the course of several pictures, she smelled it again and knew (although she argued with herself that it wasn't) it was her mother's arousal. I made sure this really turned her on. Although she had noticed it while shaving her, Darla realized that having to take pictures was really turning her mother on. Realizing this, Darla went from dripping wet to flooding. Liz was ordered to do the same to Darla and she too caught a whiff of something she couldn't immediately identify, although after several pictures, she too knew it was Darla's arousal. I also made sure Liz was absolutely turned on by the aroused scent of her daughter. Both women admonished themselves for having sexual feelings towards the other, especially such intense feelings. They felt intense guilt and both were completely concerned that the other would realize they were having the feelings and would be angered. Both continued to act as though everything that was happening was a result of force. But they both were secretly beginning to enjoy what was going on—although they were both completely stunned and angered with themselves for it. They simply didn't know how to control it and realized they were quickly losing the battle to contain what they were feeling. "Okay, both of you can put your panties back on, at least for a minute," Martha continued, "Liz, lie on the bed, on your back, with your legs spread slightly." As though magically, Matt moved the camera's in position without Martha telling him anything. Of course the "magic" was me "telling" him where to get. "Darla," Martha began, "I want you to make out with your mother as though you are "warming" her up to fuck her. Of course we all know she doesn't really need warming up, since she's soaked, but I want some good pictures nevertheless. Remember, make it look real. If she's really your lover, your hands are going to be everywhere. So YOUR hands should be everywhere." This time Darla hesitated a moment. Her heart seemed to leap with excitement at the prospect of feeling-up her mother. Her lower stomach and pussy tingled with excitement and once again she was shaking. Lying on her side next to her mom, her head propped up with her left hand, she looked down across her mother's mostly naked body. She seemed to drink in her mother's tits, which were bigger than her own—although, as she began squeezing them, she found out they weren't quite as firm. She ran her right hand slowly across her mother's naked stomach, softly rubbing from the middle to the sides. She moved her eyes back to her mother's, who was looking directly at her. Without hesitation she leaned forward, kissing her mother lightly, at first, on the lips, before they shared a deep, passionate kiss. It was at this moment Darla's hand moved down across the outside of her mother's panties, onto her slit, pressing her fingers against her panty covered gash. Without being told, Liz spread her legs even more to allow her daughter plenty of access. Within moments Darla's hand moved back up to the waistband of her mother's white, French cut panties, sliding her hand inside. Matt snapped quite a few photos of Liz's panties tented with Darla's hand. The video camera recorded Liz's hips gradually moving in synch with Darla's hand and it clearly heard when Liz softly pleaded, "Put your fingers in me!" "Wait before you do that," Martha interrupted them, "Darla, I want you to slide her panties off, but I want you to do it with both hands." Darla quickly sat up, got on her knees at her mother's feet, leaned forward, grasped the waistband with both hands and began to pull her mother's panties down her legs. Both women could hear Matt snapping pictures as this happened, neither saw him as they were looking intently at each other. Martha held out her hand for the panties, as Darla slid them completely off her mother. "Spread your legs as wide as you can, Liz," Martha then instructed. The woman immediately did as told, her arousal level was now overriding all of her inhibitions. She simply was beyond caring and although she realized it, she couldn't help herself, "Darla, you know what I want you to do." Martha said this as Darla stared at her mother's completely bald pussy. Her thin, relatively long labia was splayed wide open, as though she had been regularly fucked—even though she hadn't been. Her pink opening was completely open for everyone to see, including Matt's camera, and it was glistening with copious amounts of her juices. The insides of her thighs were streaked as well. As though relieved that Martha "ordered" her too, Darla didn't hesitate to dive in. Eagerly, she lapped at her mother's slit as though she had dreamed of this moment her entire life. I made sure to have this increase her (Darla's) own arousal level even more—with the combination of the taste of her mother AND her very light scent. "Liz," Martha said, "You must get permission to get off." Liz said nothing as the feelings of what her daughter was doing to her began to completely over take her. Martha made sure to pose them as best she could without disrupting Darla. At one point, Matt took pictures from behind Darla; Martha made sure that Darla's panty covered ass was high in the air. One set of pictures had Liz's legs draped over Darla's back, with Liz's head back as though she were crying out in ecstasy. One set had Liz's upper body propped up enough so she could look down, as she held herself open for her daughter's magical tongue. Even though Liz was certainly aroused from what Darla was doing (and it was without my 'help') I gradually increased both women's arousal level—although I increased Liz's at a faster rate than Darla's. After five minutes or so, Martha had Darla push two fingers into her mother's wet twat, drawing a moan from Liz who was way beyond her normal orgasm level. She was in a state of bliss/agony as she continued to fail to reach her peak. Sweat was pouring from her as her heart rate was beyond anything she had needed in the past to get off. Within a few minutes (maybe only a minute) after Darla sank her fingers in, she sank a third one in—Matt snapped picture-after-picture from every angle he could "think" of—at one point, he was standing on the bed, straddling Darla, as he took pictures from above them. He had to stop to change memory cards before he continued to snap more. "May I cum?!?" Liz asked, although it was more of a plea, Martha. "Do you want to cum Liz?" Martha asked her back softly, after lying on the bed next to her, repeating the question. "Yes!" Liz immediately cried out. She began using her legs and both hands to force Darla into her as much as she could. Liz continued breathlessly, "I must!" "What will you give me in return?" Martha asked as she kissed her heavily on the mouth. Liz furiously returned the kiss as Martha's left hand began caressing her tits, particularly her rock hard nipples. "Whatever you ... want," Liz could barely speak. She was almost totally out of breath. "We have to talk about something else before we talk about what I want in return," Martha replied between kisses. "What?" Liz asked seemingly worried about a delay. "We have to talk about 'how' you are going to get off first," Martha informed her. "I don't care 'how!'" Liz quickly replied. "How would a cock sound?" Martha continued ignoring her. I had already made sure this would immediately appeal to Liz. Liz quickly looked at Martha pleading and said, "You would allow your husband to have sex with me?" I continued to increase her arousal level, "planting" wonderful, lustful thoughts in her mind of fucking Matt. At that point, Matt looked like a million dollars to her. "Please!" she pleaded. "But what about Darla?" Martha asked. At this point, I made Darla's arousal level spike with the idea of her getting her mother off. The need to taste her mother's orgasmic juices suddenly over took her. Darla quickened her already furious pace. Liz looked at Martha and pleaded, "I need your husband's cock!" "I'll let you have it," Martha replied, "But it'll be in your ass while Darla lies under you and eats you out." I again "suggested" to Liz that this would be a wonderful idea and once again increased her arousal level at such a taboo idea. "Okay!" Liz replied seemingly without thinking and, no doubt, without care. "And, you," Martha continued, "Will push Darla's panties down just enough so you can get your face between HER legs and onto HER twat so you can eat her out." "OKAY!" Martha replied, "Please, just let me get off!" Matt gave me the camera and proceeded to undress. "Get on your hands and knees," Martha ordered Liz, who immediately did as she was told. Darla, without waiting, quickly repositioned herself underneath her mother in the classic 69 position, continuing to eat her out. Matt moved onto the bed behind Liz with a tub of KY Jelly he'd retrieved from Martha's black bag. He made sure to lather his cock up nicely with it before pressing the head of it against her asshole. "Have you ever been fucked in the ass, Liz?" Martha asked. "No," she replied while furiously humping her pussy across her daughter's face. I snapped several pictures of her tits hanging down. I also made sure the video camera was angled so that it got great footage of her swaying pendulums—which while hanging were almost conical shaped. "Good," Martha replied, "Now let's talk about what you are going to give me in return for an orgasm. You said, 'anything' earlier. Is that still true?" "YES!" she replied quickly and resolutely. Liz was beyond ashamed. She KNEW what she was saying and doing and was totally disgusted by it. But at the same time, she simply couldn't help the feelings running rampant through her body. She realized she couldn't stop them, even though to her shame, she realized she DIDN'T want to stop them even if she could. The more guilt and shame she felt, the more aroused she became. "Good," Martha replied. She continued, "As soon as you finish cumming, you'll call Joy. You'll tell her to come over tomorrow and bring the family." "Okay," she whispered. "Okay what?" Martha asked, "You know why they are coming over right? And you do know that you and Darla are going to help, right?" "Yes!" Liz replied, "We are all going to fuck them!" "That's right," Martha replied. She looked at Matt and nodded. As he pushed forward, Liz felt intense pain and pleasure at her backdoor. Her sphincter fought a losing battle against the well lubricated intruder. Luckily for her, it wasn't a large intruder. Martha directed Liz towards Darla's pussy. Liz quickly pushed the hem of her panties down and held it, burying her face into her daughter's pussy for the first time. As Liz did this, while trying to deal with the intruder, although her arousal level was increasing, Martha said to her, "AND we are going to take more pictures, only this time both of your naked daughter's are going to be with you along with your naked grandchildren." "AAAAHHHHHHHHH GOOOOODDD AHHHHHHHH MMMMM, (SCREAMMMMM)..." Liz finally reached her release, screaming out for approximately fifteen seconds before simply collapsing, her face literally buried between her daughter's splayed legs. Matt fucked the unconscious woman's ass for several moments before pulling out and slamming into her pussy. He fucked her like this for several more minutes before emptying his load as deeply as he could. Darla watched it all from only inches away as her former high school boyfriend fucked her mother's asshole, pulled out, and slammed into her pussy. She watched almost fascinated as the inside of her mother's pussy seemed to pull outward as he pulled out. Since he was pulling virtually all the way out before slamming back in, her pussy seemed to gap open briefly before he hammered back inward. She wondered if her pussy looked the same while she fucked. Although the thing that interested her the most was his swaying ball sack. She watched as it seemed to churn with his seed as he got closer-and-closer to his release. As he pulled out, she briefly watched the cum trail that followed only to be interrupted by his pressing his cock to her lips. Without hesitation she opened, allowing his cock to fill her mouth. She cleaned him as best she could before he pulled out. While she was cleaning him, several drops of cum fell out of her mother's gaping pussy onto her cheek. Without waiting to be told, with her mother's entire body weight now resting on her, Darla eagerly cleaned her mother's pussy of Matt's spunk. Darla was still very horny and secretly hoped Martha hadn't forgotten her. Martha certainly hadn't. After "waking" Liz, and having everyone clean up as best as possible, the roles were reversed. This time Darla was on her back with Liz above her, running her hand across her daughter's mostly naked body (except for the panties she had just put back on). Eventually, after at least one hundred and fifty pictures of Liz doing to Darla what Darla had just done to Liz, both women were again aroused, only Darla was as badly in need of an orgasm Liz had been earlier. "What are you going offer me?" Martha asked Darla after she pleaded to be able to get off. She too had been told she had to get permission to cum, "You've already given me your family and mother. Your mother has just given me your sister and her family. You also owe me from a day or so ago in return for NOT including your sister and her family. It's too bad your mom completely made that sacrifice pointless." "I don't know," Darla pleaded almost in tears. She was crushing her mother's face against her cunt, humping furiously. "I will allow you to owe me another one, but that means I get to choose it and you MUST comply," Martha offered. "Okay!" Darla replied looking at her with hope that she was going to be "allowed" to cum. "But I am going to tell you what the first one is going to be right now, but if you cum while I'm telling you, you'll owe me two more." "Okay!" she replied quickly, trying to hurry her along as her mother continued to lap at her pussy. "Your daughter's fiancé's family," Martha began, "You'll lure them all over here. You'll seduce her fiancé, Larry, as well as her dad, right there in front of his mother and sister." Before Martha could say another word, Darla was loudly moaning out her orgasm, lifting her back off the bed as she did, her body completely tense, as her toes curled. She held this position for several minutes before finally calming down. Liz, though, was again very horny and didn't immediately know what to do about it. She did know that she was embarrassed that she was still so turned on and truly believe she was turning into a whore. "I'll tell you the rest later," Martha told her, "You now owe me two more besides that one." Neither Liz nor Darla said anything. "Moving along," Martha continued getting off the bed and picking up her black bag, "It's my turn." She got the leather riding crop she had come with and said, "You two will be my bitches for a long time. Since Liz has the larger tits, she is in charge of the two of you. So, Liz, do you want to suck on these first?" Martha asked this as she dropped her robe to the floor and pulled her black cami top down, revealing her large D cup tits. Liz said nothing as she simply stared at the huge, naked tits in front of her. Martha, with lightening speed, struck Liz's left breast with the riding crop causing a nasty red welt to rise. Liz cried out in pain, grabbing her own breast from the shock and pain of the strike. "I asked a question," Martha repeated angrily, "Maybe you need a spanking to remind you of your manners." Darla visibly flinched at the idea of her mother being spanked. Liz's eyes widened as she stuttered, "Nnn ... nnn.No, I don't need a spanking." "Lean over the edge of the bed right now!" Martha roared now pissed. Neither Darla nor Liz knew why. Liz, got off the bed and leaned her upper body across it, her ass and legs pointed outward totally exposed to Martha's riding crop. "Do you know why you are going to be spanked?" Martha asked. "No!" Liz replied with a quivering voice, tears of fear forming in her eyes, as her body shook slightly. "That's ten more licks!" Martha again roared, getting louder and angrier. She looked at Darla and said, "Help her remember Darla!" "Say 'yes ma'am' or 'no ma'am, '" Darla immediately reminded her mother. "Oh! I'm sorry!" Liz pleaded, "I'll do it from now on!" "I know you will," Martha replied, "Lean over and don't get up until you count 20 licks OUT LOUD and ON TIME! If you miss a number, or if it isn't loud enough, we'll start over." The first lick landed across Liz's left ass cheek just as Martha finished speaking. A red welt immediately rose. Liz didn't to say anything other than screaming out here pain. It wasn't until three licks later that Liz remembered, "ONE!" By the tenth lick, Liz was sobbing loudly, begging Martha to have mercy on her. Martha was about to send lick number 11 down when she stopped and said, "I'll take five licks off but you'll pay for the five I take off." "Yes! Anything!" Liz pleaded. "Okay," Martha replied quickly, "Lie on the bed with your ass cheeks as close to the edge as you can get them. Reach under your legs and hold them open." Martha dug through her bag, retrieving a 14" thong whip, with 12 strands of leather lacing hanging from the handle. She smiled as she approached the terrified Liz, who looked back at her between widely spread legs. "You'll count each lick. If we have to start over, AND ADD ONE!" Martha told her, "If you drop your legs, close them, or roll over to either side, we'll start over and ADD TWO." Liz nodded that she understood. She watched in horror as Martha raised the whip and quickly lashed it across her wide-open, completely soaked pussy—the tentacles' of the whip slapping across her clit all the way over her pubis mons to the lower part of her stomach. The pain was as intense as she'd ever felt but she felt instant arousal from her clit. She screamed out in pain and shock from the placement of the lash—she had never even considered being whipped on her pussy, much less have it actually happen. "You now have six lashes," Martha announced, "Don't forget to count!" The next lick landed across her left tit, although again the tentacles reached across her upper chest and over her shoulder. "One!" she screamed through the pain. The next lick caught her across the backs of both thighs, to her surprise. Again she screamed out, "Two." Another strike landed on her pussy, except this time the ends of the whip slapped only as high as her pubis mons, the brunt of it catching her clit. She briefly saw stars, as all her breath seemed to leave her. As though subconsciously, she dropped her legs and rolled to her side, sobbing loudly and holding her crotch as she did. "We now have eleven licks," Martha announced, "You forgot to count, that's six plus one, you dropped your legs, that's two more, and you rolled over, which is two more. That's eleven." "Please," Liz pleaded, "No more! I can't take it anymore!" Three licks later, without any counting and with Liz closing her legs each time, the count was up to twenty. Martha was pissed. She reached inside her bag, pulling out a cross bar with ankle cuffs. She attached this to Liz's feet before she even realized it, forcing her feet three feet apart. "Help me turn her over," Martha said to Darla. Both women flipped Liz over onto her stomach. Martha ordered her to bring her knees under her, which pushed her ass into the air—her upper body on the bed. Next, Martha pulled the still crying woman's arms behind her back, using leather wrist cuffs to attach them together, virtually immobilizing the sobbing, even more terrified woman. Then, Martha forced a rubber ball gag into her mouth, immediately muffling her sobs. A blindfolded was next, completely keeping her from see what was going on. Martha stepped back to let me take a few photos with Liz in this very compromising position before rifling through her bag once again to pull out a leather impression paddle, with the word "bitch" being the impression. Each time someone is hit with the paddle, "bitch" is imprinted on that spot. She also pulled out a Remote Control Vibrating Egg, easily pushing the egg into Liz's still soaking wet cunt. Only the nylon retrieval cord protruded from her slit. She handed the remote to Darla and whispered so Liz couldn't hear, "If she cums before I reach twenty licks, I'll let you get off again today. If she doesn't, you will owe me three 'owe me's.'" Martha showed her the on/off switch and how to use it. Liz didn't know Martha was next to her until the first strike of the paddle landed across both of her ass cheeks—although her position did give her a little padding, but not much. She paused long enough to let me take several pictures of the red "bitch" imprinted across her ass cheeks. Liz screamed into the gag as lick number two hit. To her horror, she felt her pussy begin to vibrate. She was in sensory overload—from pain to pleasure and back again! She didn't know what to do! Whatever they put in her was now shaking her insides and it immediately felt good! As lick number three struck across her cheeks, her muffled scream ended in a moan as the vibrating changed to a pulse. By the twentieth strike, she had cum two different times, although she didn't pass out on either one (like she had earlier). Martha, instructing Darla to continue operating the Egg, released Liz from her bonds. "Now," Martha began once Liz was sitting on the edge of the bed, totally released, "From now on, it will be fifty licks each time you forget your manners. When Joy gets here, Liz will be in charge of making sure everyone minds THEIR manners. The first time someone slips up will get an admonishment from you. The second time, YOU will discipline them in much the same way I just did you. The THIRD time, I will punish you both—them for their lack of discipline, you for your lack of control. That goes with everything concerning your family." She paused a moment and added, "You are in charge of your family ONLY because of your breast size. If one of your granddaughters, or Joy, has larger tits than you—we know Darla's daughters aren't going to challenge you—once that person has decided to fully cooperate, THEY will be in charge. Who has larger tits than you?" Liz immediately replied, "Joy probably does. But I am almost positive Kimberly, her oldest daughter does." "Well, in case of a tie—which will be determined by actually measuring if needed," Martha added, "If the measuring still shows a tie, then we'll go by whose stand up the best, and if that ties, simply whose looks the best—judged by Matt and me." Martha then looked at Matt and said, "Who do you want now?" For another three hours, Matt fucked Liz and Darla several times in both the ass and pussy. At one point, he had them lying next to each other, fucking one for a few moments, pulling out and fucking the other. During the times he was resting, both women were forced to eat out and rim Martha to several different orgasms. Martha pushed a 4 inch into each of their asses while she fucked them with a six inch strap-on. I took hundreds of pictures of the women in ecstasy, and at some points, in sheer pain and horror. When everyone was finally completely worn out, Martha handed Liz the portable telephone. She knew what Martha wanted without even asking. She dialed her younger daughter's home telephone number and a few minutes later, Liz hung up announcing they would all be over by 11am the next morning. As they were leaving, Martha said, "You both will fuck Joe until he gets off at least three times—at least once in each of you." In unison, they both said, "Yes ma'am." ------- Chapter 5 After they got home, Martha remembered forcing them into sex, with each other and with her and Matt. She also remembered both women hating every second of it. She remembered leaving them both in what appeared to be shock—especially Liz. But she also remembered that they were completely terrified of her. Matt remembered that I set him up and had him by the balls. He never thought once to "compare notes" with his wife. They never spoke about it, simply believing the other knew what was going on—Martha believed Matt was totally in on her dominating the Grants; Matt believed that Martha understood they were being blackmailed by me to do whatever I wanted because I had caught them on video raping Darla. ------- After the Hall's were gone, I immediately had Liz and Darla forget being ordered to fuck me. They only knew they had a deep urge to do so. I fucked the mother-daughter combo to five orgasms and when we were finished, all slept in the same bed, exhausted. Both women hugged up to either side of me as we slept soundly, both telling me they 'loved me' before falling asleep. Neither knew why they said it, but both firmly believed they were falling in love with me. ------- The Hall's arrived the next morning at 10am. At this point, everyone "re-remembered" the previous night exactly how it had happened (with only a few changes as mentioned above) only now Liz and Darla were virtually "in love" with me. Darla had already begun to fall for me because of all my "help." Liz had never met me before yesterday. She had been "informed" of all that I had done for her daughter, which was in addition to the fantastic fucks I had given her. All of this helped her decide that she too was 'falling' for me. Although I hadn't had a lot of time to plan, I did manage to get up early to upload my laptop's new pictures to my big computer at home. I also uploaded the memory cards for the camera and cleared them. I had these pictures in addition to those that I had from the state-of-the-art surveillance system I had installed at the beginning of the week. I also noticed I had several packages stacked up underneath my carport. I had just enough time to take them inside—it was another complete surveillance as well as two more laptop computers. I quickly made several more online purchases, including state-of-the-art lightening equipment. I re-arrived back at the Grants after a quick shower. I brought another of the other laptops, another video camera, and six more memory cards—added to the six I already had. As though on cue, Martha "ordered" me to set up "her" equipment in the living room. She made sure the other camera was still set up in the master bedroom like it had been the night before—and it was. I connected my new video camera to the large screen television and my new laptop—exactly the way it was in the bedroom. At 10:50am, Rick and Joy Rials and family pulled into the driveway. Unlike the menacing introduction the Hall's made to Liz, I decided to make this cordial. Since she was "in charge," Liz felt compelled to introduce everyone. Joy was beautiful, and her daughters did not fall far from the tree. Darla was an average looking woman—although attractive. Joy was simply beautiful. At forty the mother of three easily looked eight to ten years younger. She was just a little taller than her mother, around 5'6 or 5'7 and weighs around 135. Her brown hair falls over her shoulders to mid-upper back. Just as Liz described, Joy's tits were very large and were bigger than her mother's. The jeans she was wearing molded her fantastic ass perfectly—not only does her ass flare (wide but not too wide), but it sticks outward beautifully. I could hardly control myself! Kimberly, her oldest daughter, was twenty. At around 5'3, she weighs around 160, she was a little overweight—with a hint of love handles on the sides. Her stomach seemed to "pouch" slightly over her jeans, but not badly—it could even have been from her terrible posture. Her shoulders were slumped over—very unattractively. Like her mother, her hair was straight and brown, but it fell to around mid-back. Her tits were definitely the largest in the family—by far, and they looked as though they even rivaled Martha's. Her ass closely resembled her mother's, although slightly smaller. Dana, their youngest daughter at seventeen, was at the most 5'0 and might be 100 pounds. Even though her tits were relatively small, probably a B cup, her ass sticks outward better than either her mother or sister. She simply had no flair. Her blonde hair was brushed straight, falling just above the swell of her breasts. She was the most beautiful member of the family—she had the face of an angel, although she still had braces. All three chose to wear jeans. Joy was wearing a white button down, three-quarter length shirt, untucked. The girls simply wore t-shirts. Michael, their fifteen year old son, followed his dad Rick in. They both looked a lot alike—both with black hair and darker complexion. Michael was around 6'0 but was a string bean—probably weighing 125 or so. Rick wasn't so tall, around 5'9, and had a little more meat him—probably 180 or 185. As I shook Rick's hand, I took an "inventory" of his thoughts. I immediately found a very weak spot. I smiled as I shook his hand as Liz introduced us. I did the same to Michael, who was a typical teenage hormone, for lack of a better description. His mind was on nothing but girls and sex. I heartily slapped Rick on the back and said, "Come on in the kitchen, let's get a beer." I made sure everyone act normally for a few minutes as I led Rick into the kitchen to get the beer, and then onto the back porch. We popped the open the cans, taking long swigs before I said, "It sure is a nice day." "Definitely," he replied, "Not a cloud in the sky." Although I had previously had an idea of how I wanted the day to evolve, for some reason I immediately decided that I wanted to "play fair" when it came to Rick. I wanted to see what he allowed to happen in order to save his ass—how far would he go before I had to "tweak" his actions? Even though I had "cheated" a little when I essentially read his mind earlier, it was only just a little. We small talked until we finished the beer. "Rick," I began my 'small-talk' tone suddenly changing. He didn't immediately pick up on it until I said, "I know about your secretary at work, Gayle Simpson. I know you've been fucking her for two years now and I know Joy knows nothing about it." He looked at me with stunned confusion. His mind was screaming, "How in the hell does this complete stranger know all of that!?!?" He simply looked at me with wild eyes, quickened breathing, and the beginnings of anger. At the same time, I had the fun begin in the living room—although only just a little. "What are you talking about?" he finally managed to choke out. He started to take a nervous sip of beer until he re-remembered it was empty. "Don't fuck around with me, Rick," I replied without even the slightest trace of doubt, "Hell, I even know her last name and how long it has been going on. So don't fucking play dumb. That insults my intelligence." He was silent a moment, thinking about his next statement before he asked, "What do you want?" "I'm not sure I understand," I replied. "To keep this quiet, what do you want?" he asked nervously. I replied, "You're total cooperation the entire time you are here at this house." "Doing what?" he asked. "That part doesn't matter," I replied, "But I will assure you that if you do cooperate, I will: one, keep our little secret a secret, and two, you won't regret it—just trust me on that one." "How can I trust you? I don't even know you?" he shot back nervously. "You don't really have a choice," I pointed out, "I could march in there and tell everyone." "My wife wouldn't believe a complete stranger," he pointed out. "Really?" I asked, "Normally, you would probably be right. But since I'll have you right there with me, you'll probably give yourself away. You're starting to sweat talking about it to me. There's no telling what you'll start doing around her, especially if she does one of those, 'Tell me the truth, Rick, ' in front of everyone." He thought about that for a moment before saying, "Okay, you're probably right. What do you want me to do?" "I want you to keep in mind, as things unfold, that you will benefit from the results," I repeated myself, making sure he didn't forget my earlier promise. "Okay," he replied still nervous, but not like he had been only a few moments before. "When we go back inside, Matt and Martha will be 'in charge, '" I told him. "What do you mean by that?" he asked quickly, "Don't worry about that right now," I replied, "You'll be happy you just went along with the plan. Deal?" "Okay," he replied. "Oh," I said before leading him back into the house, "Protest a little, but not too much. Remember, ultimately, do what they tell you, okay?" "Okay," he replied again. We reentered the house to complete silence. From the back door, we couldn't see into the living room. When we entered the kitchen, where you could see the living room, Joy immediately ran over to Rick and said, "Rick, these people are being absolutely rude to everyone. Please tell them to leave." Rick glanced at me before looking towards the Hall's to speak. Martha beat him to it, "Joy, I told you not to get off the couch!" "What?" Rick asked not knowing exactly what to do. "I didn't tell you to speak," Martha shot back. She then said, "Joy, back on the couch." "Rick," Joy said angrily, although she clung to him worriedly, "Do something!" "Yes, Rick," Martha replied, "Do something. Come over here by Matt." "I would appreciate it if you didn't speak to my wife with that kind of tone," he replied without moving. Matt walked up to Rick holding leather wrist cuffs and asked, "You can do this the easy way or the hard way. Which is it going to be?" Rick immediately noticed the cuffs and instantly knew what they were. Joy saw something in Matt's hand but had no clue what they were for. "Do what?" Rick asked. "Turn around and put your hands behind your back," Matt replied. "Why hell no!" Rick replied angrily, "I'm..." Matt landed a quick, solid right hook into Rick's stomach, completely taking him by surprise, instantly dropping him to the floor. Joy kneeled beside him with tears of anger and fear rolling down her cheeks. The kids were riveted to their seat. They didn't say a word as they watched the events unfold, although they were both increasingly more worried as things progressively went downhill. Joy looked up at Matt angrily said, "How dare you!" She didn't see Martha walk up behind her. She felt her, though, when Martha violently grabbed a handful of her long brown hair, yanking her back to her feet—causing her to scream out in pain as she did. Joy's efforts to dislodge Martha's hand from her hair proved futile as she was led back to the couch. "This is your only warning," Martha told her as she forced her to take a seat between her two daughters. By this time, Matt had Rick's hands bound behind him. Rick was just now starting to regain his breath. Before he could say anything, however, a locking ball gag (with a dildo ring) adjusted firmly in his mouth. Matt then quickly bound his feet with steel ankle cuffs before running a steel chain around his waist and then one from his waist to the shackles. The shackles were so close together, he would only just be able to shuffle his feet. He then attached an adjustable spreader bar to his thighs. At the moment, it was in all the way. When finished he helped Rick to his feet and over to a straight back chair where he helped him sit down. "Be good," Matt said laughing. "Now," Martha began looking at everyone with a slight grin, "Since everyone is ready to listen, we can continue." "Why did you do that to him?" Joy asked. "You'll find out soon enough," Martha replied looking down at her. Without taking her eyes off Joy, she said, "Darla, go get those scissors I asked about earlier." Darla immediately held them out. I made sure Liz and Darla watched in silence, unless spoken too first. However, I also made sure that both of them felt sheer embarrassment, guilt, and trepidation as they watched the events unfold—but those emotions were not displayed on their faces. Strong feelings of arousal were also running through them, to their shock, causing both of them to silently berate themselves for being turned on by the horrible situation as well as their not being able to control themselves—both of them fidgeted, fighting the feelings welling up within them. Both of them just KNEW everyone could tell they were aroused, simply by looking at them. In reality you couldn't, of course. "Since you already have them," Martha said pushing them back to a shaking Darla, "You can cut off his jeans." "What?" Joy asked as though she didn't hear correctly, "Did you say for her to cut off his pants?" "I sure did," Martha snapped back, "And if you're not quiet, yours will be next." Joy immediately closed her mouth. Her face went from shock and anger to worry within a split second. "Come here Michael," Martha called. Hearing his name caused him to jump. "Please leave him alone!" Joy pleaded. "Not another word from you or I'll gag you like your husband!" Martha threatened. She then looked at Kimberly and Dana and asked, "Can I trust you girls to stay put or am I going to have to chain you up?" Neither spoke immediately but Kimberly finally said, "We'll stay put." "Good," Martha replied. She turned back to Michael and with him looking at her, she began unbuttoning her dress—it had buttons all the way down the front, although it was a short dress. She dropped it to the floor, to the fifteen year olds stunned amazement, revealing a see through open bust teddy. There was nothing left to the imagination. Her huge tits were outlined in black lace. There were immediate gasps from Joy and her daughters but no one spoke Michael's mouth was slightly open, his breathing stopped, and his eyes were gaping open. He didn't know what to do. "Like them?" she asked motioning to her tits. He still said nothing. "Would you like to fuck me?" she then asked. "NO!" Joy protested immediately. Martha looked over to Liz and said, "Take care of that." "Joy," Liz immediately said, "Please." "What? Mother!" Joy immediately shot back, "She's asking him if he would like to have sex with her. I can't just sit by and say nothing," Joy then looked back to Martha and said matter-of-factly, "And you need put your clothes back on!" I was watching everything unfold from my position behind the camera. I had a side view to those sitting on the couch. For some reason, something about Kimberly drew me and because of this I did a quick inventory of her mind. Even though she didn't have a boyfriend, she has many 'guy friends, ' several of which are 'friends with benefits.' Although she didn't consider herself bi-sexual, she did enjoy the few times she had made-out with a few of her 'girlfriends.' The one thing that really stood out was her getting aroused by watching Martha dominate her parents. But she wasn't getting horny from the idea of being dominated, she was enjoying the idea of watching the domination. I 'planted' the idea of her assisting Martha and her arousal level jumped considerably. I watched as she fidgeted uncomfortably in her seat, trying to calm the fires that were now burning between her legs. Everyone's attention was temporarily drawn away from Martha and Michael to Darla, as she continued cutting Rick's jeans off. After several minutes, she finally had them and (after being told too) his underwear completely cut off. He now only had on a t-shirt. His smallish cock, only 3 inches or so flaccid, was on view for everyone to see. "As everyone can easily see," Martha commented, "Rick is at my mercy. As long as you all cooperate, he will be totally fine." "Why are you doing this?" Joy asked again. Martha ignored the question and said, "Joy, I need your husband's small cock as hard as it can get. So, please go suck him off unless you would like someone else to do it." "You must be kidding!" she said with a short laugh, "I don't do that in the bedroom, much less in public." "Fine," Martha replied, "Michael, go suck your father's cock." Then she said, "Matt, make sure young Michael enjoys it too." "What?!? No! Not him! Okay! I'll do it! Please!" she pleaded as she rose from the couch, but Martha pushed her back down. "You made your choice, now you must watch the consequences of that choice," Martha told her. Michael started to protest but Matt pulled him into position. Everyone had a perfect view as Matt unbuttoned and unzipped the boy's jeans, sliding his right hand under the waistband of his underwear, cupping his cock and balls. "Hey!" Michael protested, "What the fuck!?!" "Please!" Joy pleaded, "Don't..." Martha cut her off again, "The next time I tell you to do something, you will remember what happens when you decide not to do it." Matt pushed the protesting boy's jeans easily down his legs exposing his lower body to his entire family. His cock, similar in length to his dad's flaccid member, had only sparse pubic hair around it. Matt made him take his jeans and underwear completely off. "It's okay, Michael," Martha tried to comfort him as Matt pushed him to his knees, "You'll have an opportunity to get your mother back for this." Matt went to his knees next to the boy, pushing his head forward towards his dad's now growing cock. He forced Rick's cock against Michael's tightly closed mouth before reach down, squeezing his balls firmly. This caused Michael to cry out. "Suck it and I won't do that again," Matt told him. Michael didn't need anymore reasons to comply. He quickly took his dad's shaft into his mouth, sucking it like a sucker. Matt, after making sure Michael was busy doing what he was told, moved around the boy and pushed him forward more onto his hands and knees versus just his knees. Michael didn't pay any attention. Matt pulled out his hard cock, quickly lubing it up with KY, before taking a spot directly behind Michael's displayed ass. Joy was too late figuring out what he was up too, her warning coming as Michael felt pressure against his asshole. By this time, Rick was already completely aroused, at which time Martha quickly placed a leather cock and ball harness on him—making sure that he would not lose his erection until she decided. She also adjusted the bar between his legs outwards as far as it would go. His crotch area was completely open to everyone, including his asshole. "What are you doing to him!?!" Joy cried out as she watched what they were doing. Michael cried out in pain, trying to pull away from Matt's strong grip. But he was simply too strong. Matt slowly, but steadily drove his cock into the boy's virgin asshole with his entire family watching in stunned shock. "This is an example," Martha said to everyone, "Of what happens when you disobey an order. Something very bad could happen to you, but most likely it will happen to someone else. In this case, Michael is being introduced to anal sex because his mother refused to suck her own husband's cock. You all will do whatever we tell you to do, without any bitching or arguing. Everyone understand?" She asked this as Matt was furiously jacking Michael's small cock. They all watched stunned as Michael blew his load into Matt's large hand. "Did you like that?" Matt asked the completely embarrassed and demoralized boy. He didn't wait on a reply as he crawled on his knees over to the couch, which wasn't far. "Feed it to Joy," Martha ordered him. Smiling, Matt opened his hand in front of the now disgusted woman. She looked from Matt to his hand, to Martha, back to Matt's hand before she said, "You can't be serious?!" "That's a punishment!" Martha roared angrily, "Pick which daughter is going to eat it!" Seeing her mother in complete distress, Kimberly grabbed his hand, licking it clean with one lick. "Don't you dare swallow that!" Martha roared. Kimberly froze, "Share it with your sister, since you decided to make a decision before being told. Dana, don't you swallow either." Kimberly leaned across her mother and a still overwhelmed Dana leaned in to kiss her sister, who fed her their brother's spunk. Once they had completed the transfer, Martha said, "Okay, Dana, kiss your mother." Joy, wide-eyed, looked at her daughter who was leaning in to make the transfer. Without really realizing what she was doing, Joy was locking lips with her youngest daughter, accepting her son's spunk into her mouth. "Open your mouth," Martha ordered her after the transfer was complete. I snapped several really good pictures of her mouth full of cum, "You can swallow now." Everyone watched as Joy swallowed. "How was it?" Martha taunted her. "Terrible," Joy replied. "I highly doubt that," Martha replied. She then changed subjects, "Now, it's time for the check." Everyone waited on edge for her to actually say what that meant. "Girls, I need you to stand in front of the couch. Your aunt and grandmother will assist if needed. Michael, you can take a seat on the couch if you would like," Martha said ordering everyone around. After everyone got where she had directed, she said, "Now, 'the check' is when we find out if Kimberly and Dana are virgins or not." Kimberly immediately began to say something but Martha held up her hand to cut her off, "The only way OUT of 'the check' is by telling us you are not virgins. If you claim to be virgins, it has to be verified by me, your mother, and one other person in this room. If you say you are not virgins just to get out of the check, and then I find out otherwise, you will be severely punished. If you say you are not virgins and you REALLY ARE NOT, then since neither of you are married, your mother MUST either agree to a severe punishment—two if neither of you are virgins—or agree to do two things of my choosing, regardless of how repulsive, etc., she might think it is. She's being punished for raising one (or two) tramps, if in fact neither of you are not virgins." Martha paused before continuing, "But you can choose to be checked. If you do, even if you are NOT VIRGINS, your mother will suffer no consequences. I must have both of you agree to the check." They looked at each other not really knowing what to do. They knew they were certainly no virgins. I planted a "thought" in Kimberly's mind. She was already inclined to thinking that way anyway, making it very simple. Kimberly immediately said, "Hell no I don't want to be checked. I'm definitely not virgin!" Joy looked at Kimberly with dread. She knew that now she would have at least two punishments coming her way. She shuttered at the thought. Dana then said, "Well, since she's not going to do it, and since she has already told, I'm no virgin either." "Okay, ladies, you two can sit back on the couch," Martha replied, as I read their minds for another moment. When I had the answers I was looking for, I 'fed' Martha another series of questions for them. She asked, "Kimberly, can you get in touch with Eric (that was her current 'flame)?" "Yeah," She replied without thinking to ask how Martha knew his name. "Kimberly," Liz cut in immediately correcting her, "That's 'Yes ma'am.'" "What?" Kimberly asked both confused and shocked that her grandmother was actually telling her to essentially respect this woman. "You will say 'yes ma'am' or 'no ma'am, '" her grandmother clarified. "Whatever," Kimberly replied. Martha let it go as she got back to her questioning, "Dana, what about you? Can you get in touch with Pete?" She just nodded. Martha smiled and said, "Good. Joy, for your two punishments, your daughter's are going to call their significant others, Eric and Pete, over for a visit. When they get here, I'm going to tell Eric to fuck Kimberly and Pete to fuck Dana, just like normal, only we are all going to watch. Then they are going to swap sisters. Before they do, you will eat their cum out of both of your daughters. When they cum again, you'll clean the girls up again. Next the two boys will fuck your sister and mother. Once again, you will clean both women up afterwards. When that's done, they will draw straws—one will get your pussy, the other your asshole." Joy, as was everyone else in the room, was shocked and horrified as she listened. Her hand was over her mouth, tears welling in her eyes. Martha continued, "During all of that, you will have your jeans and panties around your ankles, your shirt and bra under your neck, with these two (she held up the items she was talking about) silver bullets inside of you—one in your ass, one in your pussy. When your daughter's are being fucked, your sister and mother will be playing with your clit, tits, and anything else that will speed up your orgasm. While they are being fucked, your daughters will be trying to get you off. If both groups (your mom and sister and both daughters) fail to get you off at least twice, THEY will be punished. Otherwise, you will get an additional punishment each time YOU get off AND you must get permission to get off BEFORE you do—so we'll all get to hear you ASKING to cum." She paused to let that sink in before continuing, "All of this will happen in front of the cameras and it will ALL be put online." Joy and her daughters looked at Martha, stunned and Michael had a raging hard-on. "Or," Martha began again, "From this point forward, you will make sure that everyone is in total agreement that EVERYONE will cooperate and what I just told you won't happen. If cooperation ever stops, the scenario I just mentioned will immediately be carried out AND I will still get out of you all what I wanted to begin with. Is that a deal?" There was silence for a moment before Joy asked, "So if we cooperate, none of that will happen?" "None of that with their lovers," Martha replied, "We won't involve them." "What about the rest of that stuff?" Joy quickly asked. "You'll do a lot of it," Martha said honestly. "So why should we cooperate?" Joy asked now confused. "So you won't have to watch two young teenage boys fuck your entire family," Martha replied getting aggravated with the delay." With a new idea, I made sure Liz and Darla would see it as my being forced to do so (Martha and Matt knew they were in charge only to the point I said otherwise). When I stepped forward, Martha smiled and immediately got quiet. "Joy," I began, "I want full cooperation. What must be done for you to completely cooperate? Do you need more proof that you're family is completely turned on by this?" I offered that question as though it was obvious to everyone but her. As I was saying it, I ramped up the arousal levels in Kimberly and Dana, causing them both to fidget slightly as their stunned mother looked around to see if I was right. After a quick look around the room, she looked back at me and said, "No they aren't. Rick looks to be turned-on only because of the device she put on him to keep him that way." "Okay," I immediately conceded, "That may be true. But we'll talk about him in a moment. What about Michael?" everyone's attention was again drawn to him, "He hasn't lost his boner since he got off earlier." Joy quickly glanced at him, but then realized she was looking at her son's cock and, embarrassed, looked back at me. "That's a little different," she stuttered, "He's a teenage boy. He's probably like that all the time." "Again," I conceded, "You might be right about that. I can remember my teenage years, and I definitely had a hard-on most of the time." I paused before I said, "Liz, Darla, come here." They quickly came over to stand next to me—I situated them both immediately in front of Joy, who was still sitting on the couch between her daughters, Michael was squeezed in on the very end. "What about your mother and sister?" I asked her, "Are they always turned-on? If they were soaking wet right now, what reason would they have?" "But they aren't," Joy replied confidently, "There's no way any of this affected them in that manner." "But what if it did," I asked again, "Hypothetically speaking, is there any other reason except for their enjoying, sexually, what's going on? Joy seemed to try to come up with an answer but then said, "No. I guess not." "Will you cooperate or do you need that proof first?" I asked. "There's no way they are aroused," she began, "But just because they are doesn't have anything to do with me." "But if everyone in this room is aroused, except you, then don't you think you should stop fighting this and allow things to simply happen?" I asked. This time I made sure of what she would say. "Yeah, okay," she immediately popped back confidently, "If everyone in this room, my family—not you and those two people (talking about Martha and Matt), if they are all turned on by this, I'll be the biggest slut you've ever seen." "Really?" I asked impressed, "Okay, well, as I prove to you how aroused everyone is, you will have to 'pay' for it." "What do you mean?" she asked. "Well, for example," I explained, "I am going to tell your mother and sister to push their pants and panties down to their knees. You are going to insert two fingers into their pussies at the same time. Even if ONE of them isn't wet, you win. BUT if they are both wet, you'll have to suck both of your fingers clean. This will happen with each of your daughters too." I paused, "When we get to your husband, we will take the cock and ball harness off of him to see if his erection goes down. If it goes down, you win. If it stays up, you will choose either your mother or sister to suck him off. If he cums within twenty seconds, you lose. Anything over that, you win." I paused to let that sink in before continuing, "If he cums inside that twenty second window, YOU will only have three more opportunities to win. The first one: we will give your husband a scenario—I'll tell him later—a scenario that WILL come true if he wants it too. This will begin immediately after he cums, so he should be ready for a good, long blow job. He will choose who he wants to blow him, and it cannot be you or the person who did it first. If he cums within the first two minutes of his being told the details of that scenario, he will be able to live out that scenario if he wants too—but you will have lost, regardless of his decision. If he cums AFTER the two minutes time period, he will be completely released, free to turn down the scenario if he wants. But he can also choose to live-out the scenario. If he does that (chooses to live out the scenario) even though he's earned the opportunity NOT too, you lose—so there's two ways you could lose on this one item." I again paused to let this sink in, "If it happens that you lost on the deal with Rick, the second thing deals with Kimberly. She will also be given the details of a scenario. This time no one will even touch her while the scenario is being told to her. There again, if she chooses to live-out the scenario, you lose." I paused again, noticing Joy's smile of confidence. I continued, "The third and final thing will deal with you, Joy. If we get all the way to you, you will stand up, push your jeans and panties down to your ankles. Your son will push his fingers into your twat. If he pulls out wet fingers, you will have to lick them clean. But the biggest thing about that will be that YOU are wet too—proving my claim that everyone in this room is horny. If that turns out to be the case, you lose, which means you'll immediately become ' ... the biggest slut [we've] ever seen, ' which were your own words. In other words, you will fully cooperate with the Hall's and me from here on out for as long as we choose." She laughed very confidently and quickly said, "Deal! And when you lose, we can immediately leave, right?" "Right," I responded, "But if you lose, you and your family will happily do whatever is asked, right?" "I'll even make suggestions," she replied with an overly confident smirk. "Great," I replied smiling, "Let's get started. Liz, Darla, you can start." Although internally they were fighting a losing battle with their conscious—they both scolded themselves and were horrified to find themselves unbuckling their belts. But on the other hand, their arousal levels jumped considerably with my words. I made sure that both women were totally infatuated with Joy and her family, the idea of having to undress in front of them was almost too much for the two women to handle! I made sure, however, they didn't get off on simply pushing their clothes down, although both of them actually wondered if they would, causing more embarrassment for them, as they were positive that everyone in the room could detect their arousal. As soon as they pushed their khaki pants and white, French cut panties to their knees, Kimberly immediately pointed out with shock, "You shave? Holy shit! Granny, I never would have guessed that!" "They are soaked!" Dana chimed in with a laugh, "Granny's got it running down her legs—for that matter, Aunt Darla does too!" Instantly, although none of them knew how to explain it, Kimberly, Dana, and Joy all felt their own arousal levels jump at the sight of the two naked women and their undeniable arousal. Dana was actually very close to her peak, but I pushed it upwards to make sure she didn't cum simply from staring—although that would have been very enjoyable to watch. Although they didn't know it, Liz and Darla were immediately uncomfortable with the lust filled stares they were receiving from Kimberly, Dana, and Joy. "Mama? Darla?" Joy began shocked, as she stared at their crotches—something she didn't realize she was doing until after she had done so for several seconds. "No questions," I said cutting her off, "You must 'check' them for their arousal, regardless of how obvious it may be." "Shit," Kimberly quickly replied, "There's no need to check them." "A deal's a deal, though," I pointed out. With shaking hands, Joy reach out and, to those watching, seemed to eagerly push her fingers into her mother and sister's soaking wet cunts. A squishing sound emitted from both as she did, completely embarrassing them all. Without realizing it, Joy began fucking her fingers slowly in-and-out of both women, the squishing sounds seemed to hypnotize her for a brief moment. After a few moments, Joy seemed to realize what she was doing and jerked her fingers out, to the immediate protest of both her mother and sister. Joy didn't dare look around, praying silently that no one noticed what she was doing, although she knew deep down that they did notice. I made sure both Liz and Darla were as horny as ever and that they both believed just a little fingering from Joy would push them over the edge. Joy, although embarrassed with her own actions, was also as horny as she could ever remember being. The idea that she actually enjoyed pleasuring her mother and sister reverberated in her mind. She was completely confused by the strong contrasting emotions racing through her body. "Joy," Liz snapped authoritatively as Joy yanked her hand away, "Don't stop until I tell you too." "What!?" Joy replied floored, "I'll never do that again! Are you out of your mind?!" "Liz," I said interrupting whatever she was going to say next, "Remember, at this point you only control one person. She's the only one you can demand anything of." "What?" Joy asked confused as she held her wet hands away from her body as though they were infested with something. "Joy," I then said ignoring her question, "Suck your fingers, one hand at a time." She looked as though she were going to throw up as she slowly moved her right hand to her mouth—the one that had been in her mother. As she pushed her two fingers into her mouth, I made sure the very faint smell and aroused taste of her mother completely threw her own body into sexual overdrive. Although internally scolding herself, Joy was now beginning to lose the will to protest. Her own sexual needs were growing to the point of her losing all inhibitions. Joy and her family watched, shocked, as Liz ordered Darla to her knees and forced her face between her legs. "Don't stop until I cum," Liz demanded huskily. She was thrusting her hips against Darla's face as though she were forcing a cock down her throat, as she smashed her clit against her oldest daughter's nose. But I made sure she never reached her goal, planting in her mind that the only person in the room that could get her off was one of her granddaughters. She immediately looked at Kimberly, but remembered what I said about the only people she could control were those with smaller tits. So her eyes moved to Dana. Within moments, Dana was fidgeting very uncomfortably under the stare of her grandmother—her wild eyes, and look of wanton lust unnerved the young seventeen year old. Liz pushed Darla away after a few more futile minutes, but said nothing to Dana who was now very horny, but very unsure of her grandmother's look. "Okay," I began after the display was over. Joy and both daughters had looks of shock, although Kimberly's arousal level had spiked, almost pushing her over the edge, as she watch her grandmother dominate her aunt, "Kimberly and Dana, stand up and face your mother. Push your jeans and underwear to your knees just like they did." Both stood up slowly, but Dana was shaking. She continued to notice her grandmother's hungry stare. But when she turned to face her mother she could no longer see her grandmother, which made her feel a little better. I had already made sure the girls would comply to undressing with little problems. As they looked at their mom, they both began unsnapping and unzipping their jeans, pushing them and their panties down almost simultaneously. I noted Kimberly's panty selection, black, cotton thongs, while Dana had chosen red, silk, bikini panties. Standing up straight, both girls looked down at their mother as she saw what they already knew to be the case. Although not shaven, Dana's blonde turf was well trimmed—even still it seemed to be matted from her aroused secretions. But in her standing position, it was difficult to see much of Dana's pussy—just the very top of her slit was visible. Kimberly was shaved, and like her grandmother and aunt, her juices were running down her legs. Unlike Dana, her pussy was visible. Her labia were open, glistening with her arousal as her clit stood at attention. "That's four for four," I pointed out quickly, "Everyone so far has been soaked." "I just can't believe all of you are so turned on by this disgusting display! What's wrong with you?!" Joy asked looking around accusingly. "Never mind that," I answered for them, "It's time for their check." Joy was more upset with her daughters for being so aroused than she had been her mother and sister—to whom she was simply shocked. She reached up, sinking two fingers into each daughter and pulling them out with the same result as before—both sets of fingers were swamped with her daughters' arousal. She looked at her fingers tentatively for a moment before sucking the fingers on her right hand into her mouth first, which were the fingers that had gone into Kimberly. After she thoroughly licked them, the next hand followed. Again, to her complete shock and anger, Joy's arousal level almost peaked before I caught it as she sucked her fingers clean. I pushed her threshold way up. Although she knew she was very turned on, she didn't realize just how much. "You can put your clothes back on ladies," I told them once their mom was finished cleaning their pussy juices from her hands, "And sit back down." Once they were dressed, the girls re-took their seats. Again, Dana was unnerved by her grandmother's almost non-stopped stare. "It's time for Rick to bail you and your family out," I announced, mostly to Joy though, "Martha, take Rick's cock and ball harness off." She immediately did as told and within just a few moments, it was apparent to everyone he was not going to lose his erection. After a full minute, I said, "Joy, you have to choose who you want to suck his cock—your mom or sister. Choose now." She angrily looked at her husband before turning to look in the direction of her mother and sister. She seemed to think about it a moment before she said, "My mother." Rick's cock seemed to jump as she spoke. Liz, without hesitation, walked over to Rick, dropped to her knees, and as though she were a pro, sucked his cock as deeply into her mouth as she could. Within five seconds, he was shooting jet after jet into her. Just before he came, I made sure she knew to pull back to catch it all in her mouth—and not to swallow. "You lose again, Joy. That took five seconds," I pointed out as Liz stood up, "Liz, pick someone in this room to share that with. While you are sharing it, you can do anything you want to them as long as you don't take their clothes off." Liz didn't wait for me to finish speaking as she made a bee line for Dana. Dana tried to move, but wasn't quick enough to avoid her grandmother who basically tackled her into the couch, pressing her mouth against Dana's. I 'implanted' a desire in Dana to accept her grandmother's advances. Immediately, Dana opened her mouth to accept her father's spunk AND her grandmother's advancing tongue. Simultaneously, Liz's hands were all over Dana's tits and crotch. Her right hand was clamped against Dana's crotch, seemingly trying to make her cum right there on the spot. After fifteen seconds of this, I ordered Liz to stand up. As Liz stood up, Dana looked like she'd been in a fight—her hair was disheveled, her shirt was un-tucked and wrinkled, and her breathing was up—not to mention she had broken out into a slight blush. I turned everyone's attention back to Rick as I ordered Martha to completely release him. A few minutes later, he was rubbing his raw wrists—he was now unrestrained. I "reminded" him to cooperate, that it would soon pay off. He simply sat in his chair, waiting like everyone else—on what, no one really knew. "Rick, choose someone to suck you off. It can't be Joy or Liz," I told him. "Martha," he replied looking at her huge tits and shaven pussy. She smiled as she walked over in front of him, dropping to her knees, and taking his now partially erect cock in her mouth. "Okay, Rick," I began, "The following will be instituted, if you choose, tomorrow morning—you will certainly have benefits today, though, just not as many." He nodded as I continued, "From this point until Dale gets home in two days, you will be the head of this family—all of it. You will have complete control over everyone, including your mother-in-law, sister-in-law, and of course your own family. That control includes sex. No one, including Joy, will be able to tell you a fucking thing. If you tell someone to do something, they must do it with a smile or you can punish them. Although still your wife, Joy is simply someone else to fuck—if that's how you want to treat her. You can order them to do ANYTHING, and I mean ANYTHING." I paused looking around at everyone's stunned looks, "The only potential drawback happens in two days when Dale gets back. You will retain your title IF your cock is larger than Dale's. In the event that it is, you will have full access to Renee AND Deanna as well. You can send Dale away forever, if you want—you can be Liz, Darla, and Joy's husband if you choose. If Dale's cock is larger than yours, though, he will have the same option you have right now. It's the only risk for you—the reward is at least one virgin, Deanna, but even if she's not, you get the opportunity to fuck your beautiful nieces from now until you get tired of them." He quickly reached around Martha's head, forcing her face downward as he blew his second load within the past minute and a half. I didn't tell him he would have to submit to me and the Hall's, if I wanted him too. "Joy, is there anything you want to tell your husband before he makes a decision. You've already lost on this particular thing, so we'll have to move on to Kimberly. But he does have the option to live-out the scenario," I reminded them all. I also made sure what Rick's choice would be. "I don't believe I have to plead with him on that. Of course he's not going to choose that!" she shot back. "Fine," I replied and then looked at Rick, "Rick, I'll ask for your answer in a few moments." He nodded that he understood and remained quiet. "Kimberly," I called looking at her, "It's your turn." She nodded, shaking slightly. "Your scenario will happen only if your daddy chooses his. But let's presume for a moment he's already accepted his scenario," I began. She nodded that she understood, "Other than your daddy, you will have complete control over everyone in your family—including your two cousins. You can snap your fingers and your mom, grandmother, aunt, cousins, sister, whoever you want, would be at your beck-and-call. You would have so much control, that your mother would even have to get permission from you before she fucked your daddy. Anytime I am around, or the Hall's, you will assist us in whatever way we want." As I'm telling her the scenario, I continuously boosted her arousal. "If you want this scenario to happen, say so," I told her. "Definitely," she replied, her sexual need had now taken complete control of her as she unashamedly pressed her right hand against her crotch. I made sure this only made her need level rise even higher. "Rick, we need your answer," I said turning to look at him, "Of course remember, it only happens IF Joy fails the last test." "Heck yeah I would like that," he replied quickly. I had everyone immediately forget what it was Kimberly agreed too. They only remembered that she had agreed to 'something.' "Okay, Joy," I said looking at her, "You can undo everything. Stand up and push your jeans and panties to your ankles. Michael, you'll do to her what you've watched her do to everyone else." He nodded that he understood. His cock was standing at attention, as he licked his lips in anticipation. Joy confidently stood. I had her stand in the middle of the room so everyone could see. Although she knew she was aroused, she kept telling herself that she wasn't "that" aroused. She was doing her best to convince herself that she was about to save her family. With a deep breath, she unbuttoned and unzipped the tight jeans, hooking her thumbs into the waistband and pushing them and her panties to her ankles. Immediately noticeable was her brown, curly bush, which wasn't thick, but it could definitely use a trimming—you could just barely see her slit. But her arousal was obvious to everyone but her. She looked around confused as she heard several gasps. Looking down she immediately saw what they were gasping at—her bush was matted with her juices. "You sanctimonious bitch!" Kimberly shouted angrily, "You're fucking soaked! You put all of us through this little show ONLY to find out you're getting off on this too!" "Don't speak to me like that!" Joy shouted back. Michael, stepping in front of his mother, easily slid two fingers into her wet pussy before she knew what was going on. Pulling them back out, he held them up so everyone could see her juices glistening on his fingers, before he licked them clean. "Michael, help her back to the couch. Leave your clothes were they are," I told Joy, who looked at me as if it wasn't fair that she had to remain virtually naked. Once back on the couch, I said, "Kimberly, finger your mother's pussy." Joy looked at me incredulously, but said nothing as she watched Kimberly smile at her with contempt as she clamped her hand over her very sensitive slit. Joy's eyes closed almost immediately, as Kimberly easily pushed two fingers into her mother, fucking them into and out of her at a fast pace. After a few minutes of everyone watching in stunned silence as Joy's hips rose from the couch to meet her daughter's fingers in a furious attempt to get off, at which time I told Kimberly to stop. Joy's eyes flew open and she pleaded, "Please, don't stop. Please, I'm almost there!" "I'm going to be nice, Joy," I said smiling, "Even though I was right about everyone in this room getting off on this, including you, I'm going to let you get up and go home—take everyone." She immediately shook her head as she said, "No, I don't want to go. Please, Kimmy, get me off." "This is your last chance, Joy," I told her, "Anything that happens from here on out is totally your fault." "Fine!" she replied, "Please, just tell her to keep going!" "So you are going to cooperate from now on?" I asked, "No more bitching?" "Never!" she replied desperately, "I'll do whatever you want, happily." I now had a normally down-to-earth Joy completely sex-crazed with an urgent need to get off, I waited for a few more minutes as 'Kimmy, ' as Joy had called her, continued to finger her. Ten minutes later, Joy pushed her away in complete frustration. She simply could not get off! "Done?" I asked as though oblivious. "No!" she replied quickly, almost with a cry, "I just can't..." "What do you need?" I asked her. Without hesitation, she said, "Cock!" "You can't have that for a while," I told her with absolutely no emotion. I then said, "Put your clothes back on." I reduced her arousal level enough so that she did as told, but increased it again a few minutes later. Everyone in that room was on the edge of the most intense explosion they had ever experienced—but none could get over the edge. Once she was dressed, I sent Darla to get a measuring tape. She quickly returned, handing it to me. "I need Martha, Liz, Kimberly, and Joy to stand shoulder to shoulder in the middle of the room with your shirts and bra's pulled way up, so we can see your tits. As they were getting situated, I continued, "Darla and Dana, you two aren't up here because you're tits aren't nearly large enough to contend for the top spot. Liz's don't either, but we do need to come up with the rankings. Dana, it's obvious you have the smallest tits—what do you have B cups?" "Yeah," she replied. "There's nothing wrong with that," I immediately replied, "In fact you are beautiful, but the person with the largest breasts is in complete control of all the women. So say your grandmother is the smallest in this group, she can only tell you and Darla what to do. Everyone with larger tits than hers, can tell her what to do." "I understand," Dana replied. "Okay," I began, "Joy and Liz are too close to call—I think Liz is a little bigger. Darla, why don't you measure for us." Darla took the tape as I continued, "Liz and Joy, you both have D cup sizes, right?" "Yes," they both replied. Darla measured them both before saying, "They are both 38s." I walked up to Joy and looked at her beautiful breasts, there wasn't any sag in them. Her nipples were about a quarter inch long, her areoles were silver dollar sized and had a pinkish tint to them, though not too much. I walked behind her, and without warning, reached around to cup both of her breasts. She simply leaned back into my caress, enjoying my attention. "Do you like that?" I asked. "Yes," she whispered with her eyes closed. I pinched both nipples, causing her to bite her lip. I moved to Liz, cupping her breasts like I had Joy's. Although they sagged a little more than Joy's, and although they weren't as firm, I declared her the winner of the two. "Kimberly, you've won the title of largest tits in your family—easily," I told her. "Kimberly has a 42 chest," Darla announced, "Martha has a 38." "Both of you have DD cups?" I asked, already knowing that they did. They both nodded 'yes.' Standing in front of them, I reach out and squeezed both of their tits at the same time. Kimberly's tits were so large, they were sagging under their own weight. Her nipples, though nice and large—her areoles nearly as wide as the tops of her breasts, were very pinkish. Martha's tits stood up, they were more rounded than conical, like Kimberly's, and were more firm. "Martha has won this little contest," I announced, "When she is not around, Kimberly is the Queen of this household. She can be 500 miles away, but with a simple phone call, you all have to do whatever she tells you too." I continued, "The same goes for Martha. But she outranks Kimberly. So if they ever give you two different orders, you better go with Martha." Everyone nodded. "Everyone will do what Rick wants them too, except for Matt and Martha," I added (I didn't have to include myself because I made sure everyone had a deep burning desire to obey me), "Everyone to the bedroom for pictures." ------- Chapter 6 I set up the pictures of much the same way I had the day before. In the first several, everyone was dressed. The first one was of Liz, Joy, and Darla—Liz in the middle. It was a typical, happy (looking) photo of a mother and her two daughters. After having had them get dressed, Joy took a picture with her son and daughters—the first several were of them standing, the next several of Dana and Michael sitting in chairs with Joy and Kimberly standing behind them. Nothing was out of the ordinary, just normal family photos. The next photos were shirtless photos, again like the day before. Liz, Darla, and Joy went first, with Liz in the middle. To begin with, they had their arms around each other's backs, smiling happily, as though nothing was strange about them taking shirtless pictures. After a few shots like that, I had them put their arms by their sides, as though they were posing. Then I had them all lean forward, their chins upward, to smile at the camera—from this angle we got great pictures of their bra encased, hanging tits. I then had them turn their backs to the camera, allowing for great ass shots. Several pictures had them simply looking away. The next several were of them looking over their shoulders and smiling—all of these pictures were made with their arms around each other's backs. The last few were, again, with their arms at their sides, and again they were looking away. Next, I had Kimberly and Dana do the same thing, only it was just the two of them to start with. Both of them took bra shots, back and front, just like the others. Finally, I had them in several pictures with Liz, Darla, and Joy—one big happy family. The shoot went virtually how it had gone the day before only Joy and her daughters were added. When we got down to where they were all naked, we took quite a few pictures of Joy and Dana WITH their bushes, but after a little while, we stopped while they shaved—Kimberly shaved Joy, Liz shaved Dana—all of it on camera. "Okay, I need Liz, Joy, and Kimberly in this next shot," I told them, "I want Liz and Joy on either side of Kimberly. This is our grandmother-mother-granddaughter shot." I even had them completely redress before taking the first one. After a few of those, they took several without their shirts, before stripping off their pants, then without their bras, and finally completely naked. We repeated this with Dana and when it was finished I said, "Darla, we'll do this with your daughters tomorrow." I paused as Matt changed memory cards, again. I then continued, "I want everyone in just their panties. Liz, you and Darla should remember how this goes. I'm going to stop speaking and let you two direct as you participate." I smiled as Liz and Darla seemed as though they were having the time of their lives (they were—even though it was absolutely infuriating to them. They silently scolded themselves for their 'giddiness' and arousal. Neither of them could believe how much they were enjoying the "despicable" and "immoral" acts). I watched as Liz immediately had Dana lie on her back, immediately ripping her panties down her legs as though she was possessed. Actually, she was—by her overwhelming need to cum. The need had been building since earlier in the living room. Liz continued to believe the only person who could get her off was Dana. Although Darla was supposed to be directing, along with Liz, she found herself being 'directed' by Kimberly, who was on her back next to her sister—only she was forcing her mother to eat her pussy, while she made Darla suck her tits. Kimberly was in a heaven she never knew existed. To get to Kimberly's pussy, Joy was actually standing at the foot of the bed, leaning over, which pushed her ass into the air. "Michael," I said softly. I simply motioned towards his mother, no words were needed. The young teenager seemed to eagerly take his place behind his unsuspecting mother. In one motion, he easily buried his cock into her soaking wet cunt. Joy, caught off guard by the sudden penetration of her cunt, started to look up enough to see behind her—she knew the feeling of a cock inside her, but she didn't know whose it was. But Kimberly held her head firmly against her pussy. "Don't you dare stop until I tell you too," Kimberly ordered her. As had the others, Kimberly had been as turned on as she could ever recall. She just knew her mother was going to get her off and didn't want to wait any longer to find out! As that was happening, without any hesitation, Liz thrust two fingers deeply into Dana's pussy, while she wrapped her legs around the frightened girl's leg, furiously humping her. She was mad with the need to cum. After a few minutes, and figuring out this wasn't going to do the trick, Liz changed places with Dana—Liz was now on bottom. Although frightened by her grandmother, Dana was horny too and when Liz ordered her to sit on her face, she did so gladly. But Liz quickly pushed Dana forward, across her body, forcing her face against her own pussy—they were in the classic 69 position. Dana had never even thought about eating another pussy, much less her grandmothers! But her nose and mouth were firmly planted her snatch, giving her little choice but to began licking. For the next hour, they continued trying to reach their peaks—but only Michael did, right after I made sure Joy was begging for him to cum in her. Eventually, I let Rick in on all the fun, only I decided to change the tone of the entire proceedings—everyone temporarily 'forgot' about my tit size rule for a short time (I wanted as much incriminating video as I could get). Now the camera recorded Rick and Joy "forcing" everyone to have sex. I directed everyone's reactions to obey their demands accordingly. Joy held down a sobbing and fighting Kimberly as Rick entered her. As soon as he did, Joy "forced" Dana to eat her out as she watched her husband rape their oldest daughter. Joy came just before Rick did. As this was going on, Liz, Darla, and Michael simply watched in stunned, frightened silence. Instead of Rick moving from Kimberly to Dana, he demanded Michael lie on his back. The crying fifteen year old did as his daddy ordered, spreading his legs wide. Rick demanded Dana hold her brother's legs open as she sat on his face. Joy, sitting on the bed next to her son, began jacking him off as she watched her husband's cock slowly sink into her son's asshole. Dana looked straight down on the scene, causing her to cum on Michael's face before her daddy had bottomed out. In the meantime, Joy demanded that Liz get a strap-on dildo out of Martha's black bag. She did as she was told before being told to lie on her back. Joy then ordered Kimberly to ride the dildo until she came three times. A terrified and totally submissive Kimberly did as she was ordered without protest, sinking her soaking wet pussy down onto the dildo her grandmother was holding up for her. As the two began fucking, Joy ordered Kimberly to lie down across her grandmother, causing their bodies to press together as they furiously fucked. Joy then ordered Darla to kick Kimberly's asshole continuously until she got off. Darla, also terrified and crying, immediately did as she was told—although she retched several different times as she did so. After I got an hour or so of Rick and Joy forcing themselves on their family—and forcing their family on each other, I had Matt and Martha do the same thing. By the end of the evening, which was well after midnight, I had all the damning pictures and video that I would ever need on either family. As I said to begin with, I prefer not to use my talent. Although I do enjoy watching and participating when I do, it's much more gratifying when I don't. Although I had used my talent to acquire the pictures and videos, and although I used it to have everyone forget parts of what happened, but to remember vividly other parts (creating a reality for them that did not necessarily happen), I tend to simply 'forget' those little facts. For instance I made sure Rick and Joy 'remembered' (on their own free will) forcing their kids, Liz, and Darla into sex—it was simply sex, nothing overly kinky (i.e., anal, etc.). The kids 'remembered' being forced to fuck each other and other members of their family by Matt and Martha. Everyone remembers pictures and video being taken while it was going on. Liz and Darla simply remember their family being raped because of the "deals" they brokered. No one would ever think to talk about the events to find out differently—I made sure of that. Rick and Joy would always presume their kids' attitudes towards them were because of the rape. In reality their kids were simply completely embarrassed to have been forced into sex with each other and them. Everyone had a different view on reality. I was the puppet master and they were the puppets. But as I just said, I don't enjoy it as much when everyone is completely manipulated. But to get things exactly how I want them, sometimes manipulation is needed. Rick, Joy, Kimberly, and Dana, along with Liz, all spent the night at Darla's. The next morning, the Rials' family awoke remembering the day before as simply another day—they visited Darla, nothing out of the ordinary happened (for the time being). Darla and Liz, however remembered what had really happened, and presumed everyone else did as well. But they said nothing to Joy and her family. Joy couldn't figure out what was wrong with her mother and sister, but never thought to ask. She simply thought she was overreacting—there couldn't be anything wrong with them. As Joy and her family left, Liz and Darla licked their lips in anticipation of the next opportunity they would get with them. Little did they know, it wouldn't be long. Darla accompanied her mother as she went to her house to pick up more clothing and other items. Liz had decided she would stay at Darla's for the foreseeable future—Liz 'remembered' she was in charge and that soon, she would get to be 'in charge' of her other granddaughters as well. Darla quickly agreed her mother should stay and just before they left to go get her clothes, ate her to a quick orgasm. ------- Around 10am I watched as Dale pulled into the driveway across the street. Darla and Liz had been back from Liz's house for nearly an hour. He grabbed a couple of hand bags before walking to the door. He looked at Liz's car with a puzzled expression. As he entered the house, I quickly made my way across the street and into their house. I made sure none of them saw or heard me, and although I bring a camera, I knew the cameras I had wired into the house were as good as gold. "Hey hunny," Darla said smiling as Dale entered the house, "How was your trip?" "Boring," he replied, "But we got a lot done." "That's good," she said as she kissed him on the cheek. "Hey mom," Dale greeted his mother-in-law. His mother had died several years back, so he simply called Liz 'mom.' "Hello, Dale," Liz smiled back. "Dale," Darla began immediately. Although she heard herself speaking, Darla couldn't believe the words that were coming out of her mouth. She continued, although she was a little hesitant at first, "Dale, hunny, I have something to talk to you about." "What's that?" he asked grabbing a coke out of the refrigerator. Darla and her mother were dressed in their typical attire—khaki pants pulled up to their belly buttons, button down shirts that were tucked, and loafers—both of them had managed to put makeup on that morning and "do" their hair. "Dale," she began, "While you were gone, mom stayed here for a couple of days." "Yeah," he said half-listening. "Well, she's going to stay here on a regular basis," she continued. He looked at her with a puzzled expression and was about to reply when she cut him off. "And because she is, I want you to feel free to have sex with her," Darla informed him as though it was the most normal thing in the world. He literally dropped the canned coke he was drinking to the floor. It splashed everywhere. He looked from Darla, to Liz, then back to Darla, completely telling himself that what he had just heard was simply a joke. He didn't know what to say or do at the moment, believing that there was absolutely no good response—he would be in trouble no matter how he answered. Darla, seeing his confused hesitation, repeated what she had just said, "I know you've wanted to fuck her, Dale. I've seen how you've looked at her. I don't mind if you do. I want you too!" "What!?!" he sputtered, "When?" "That doesn't matter," Liz said stepping forward, taking over, "We don't have to get into 'when' and 'where.' Dale," Liz began standing within inches of him, "While you were gone, your wife submitted completely to her mother." "What? Submitted?" Dale was completed floored. He knew what the word meant, obviously, but to hear the word used by his mother-in-law, about his wife, after his wife just told him he could fuck her mother ... his mind was turning flips. "Yes, submitted," she repeated. Without looking at her, Liz said, "Darla, strip and kneel." I could read every jumbled thought that was going through Dale's mind. He didn't need manipulation. His cock was beginning to stir and it wouldn't be long until he had the biggest hard on of his life—and he definitely wanted to fuck his mother-in-law, he was simply worried that this was some kind of trap. But when he saw Darla began taking her clothes off, kicking off her shoes, then her shirt, followed by her pants, bra and then panties—and to top it off she was shaved!—his mind leaped for joy. There was no way, his mind screamed, that this could be anything but real! As ordered, once completely naked, Darla kneeled looking up at both of them for her next order. "Darla and I got something straight," Liz continued smugly, "I am in charge." She paused, stepping right up against Dale, placing her hand over his hardened cock and balls as she said, "Except when it comes to you. You are the head of this household." She kissed him as she pulled her shirttail out. She quickly unbuttoned her own shirt, pulling it open. She took both of his hands and pushed them under her bra, replacing it with his hands. "They're bigger than hers aren't they?" Liz whispered seductively. "Yes," he whispered back. "Darla," Liz calling holding Dale's stare, get me ready for your husband. Dale looked down, immediately thinking she couldn't mean what first crossed his mind. His mouth dropped as he saw his wife unbuttoning and unzipping her mother's pants, pulling them and her panties to her ankles, helping her mother step out of them. He, again, was stunned to see that Liz was shaved too! He couldn't believe it. Then, something that he didn't think would ever happen even in his wildest dreams, his wife leaned forward, burying her face in her mother's wide open snatch. "You see, Dale," Liz said almost in a gasp, "Darla's breasts are smaller than mine, her butt isn't as nice as mine, her legs are okay, but mine are better. We decided, actually I decided, you deserved better. I decided you deserved us both. What do you think?" He noticed her eyes glazing over as she spoke. Finding his voice he said, "I'm speechless." "You want us, together, don't you?" she asked seductively. "Why hell yes," he replied immediately with a no-shit laugh. "You have all the power," she told him, "Tell us to do something. Tell your wife to do something, anything, she'll do it." I put an idea in his head. He immediately said, "Pull your ass cheeks open and tell Darla to eat your ass." Immediately, Darla crawled behind her and Liz reached back, pulling her cheeks as wide apart as she could saying, "Darla, eat my ass—from the top of my crack to the bottom, and make sure to take care of my little winking hole too." Darla immediately went to work, licking her mother's ass crack like it was an ice cream cone—long broad swipes—before shorting them to a quick lap at her tiny, puckered backdoor. To do this adequately, though, she had to bury her face and nose between her mother's ass cheeks, which was to Dale's delight. After a few minutes, he told her to stop. "So I have complete control over you two for how long?" he asked. "Until midnight," Liz replied, "I'll tell you about that later. Are you ready to go to the bedroom yet?" "Yes," he replied looking them both up and down, mentally comparing the mother and daughter. Liz was right, he thought to himself, she had her daughter beat in most categories, although he told himself, Darla's tits were definitely more firm. He followed the two naked ladies down the hall to the bedroom. Liz threw her shirt and bra on the floor as they entered the room, leaving her completely naked. She and Darla laid down on the bed, on their backs, side by side. Propping their heads up on pillows, looking between their spread legs, Liz asked, "Do you want to know how to have us, together, forever?" He nodded as though words had escaped him. She motioned for him to get on the bed, which he did. "Put your fingers in our twats," she told him. Again, he did as he was told, sinking two fingers into each woman at the same time. "I'm tighter than she is too aren't I?" Liz asked smiling. This totally humiliated Darla. She blushed as she watched her husband slowly push his fingers into and out of her mother, totally ignoring the fact that he had two fingers in her too. "Much more," he replied. Making sure he kept his fingers buried in her pussy as she sat up, she looked him in the eyes and said, "You can have us, control us, make us do whatever you want, for as long as you want," she began, pausing to let that sink in. He was definitely all ears. She opened his pants, pulling his rock hard cock out, slowly jacking him as she spoke, "But, except for you, I want to control everyone else in this house—including Renee and Deanna. She felt his cock jump considerably. She quickened her pace, adding, "I want to watch their daddy fuck them both and I want their daddy to watch them have sex with each other, and with Darla and me." Just before he came, she stopped saying, "Don't get off yet." She motioned to Darla to turn over—both women getting on their hands and knees, their upper bodies resting on the bed which thrust their asses into his face. He licked his lips as he looked at the mother and daughter, again mentally comparing their nakedness—realizing Darla's mother had her beaten in the ass category too. Then he thought about what his mother-in-law was asking—immediately an image of Renee and Deanna, naked, exactly how Liz and Darla were at that moment, raced into his mind—although he had to imagine what they looked like naked since he didn't know from first-hand experience. His cock twitched again, almost causing him to cum right there without it even being touched. Liz spoke again from her position, her ass in the air for Dale to view, "How would you like it if you could have your daughters like we are, Dale? Naked and presenting their asses and pussies to you for inspection—you know Darla wants to check them for their virginities. She wants them to present themselves exactly like this!" Darla felt like someone had punched her in the stomach. She tried to figure out how her mother knew that!?! She had only told Joe, so thought to herself, and there was no way Joe had time to tell her mother! Darla started to say something but was stopped as Liz continued, "She's pretty much sure that Renee's no virgin, but we feel good Deanna is." Again, Liz paused, "Do you want to fuck your daughters, Dale? Do you want to watch them submit to me like Darla?" I did not have to 'make'Dale say anything. Without thinking about it for more than a few seconds, Dale replied, "Yes." "I knew you did," Liz replied, "Check us for our anal virginities." Without hesitation Dale pushed a finger against each of their assholes. Darla moaned with slight pain as she felt her husband's finger pass through her anal ring. She couldn't believe this was happening, and knew without a doubt, as her mother gasped, that he was doing the same thing to her as well. "You both are very tight," Dale announced after he had pushed in to the third knuckle, holding it there. I made sure he did for a few moments. Gasping, Liz asked, "Have you ever fucked Darla's ass?" "No," he replied immediately, "I've tried but she had always refused. I finally gave up." "Well," Liz replied, "If you win, you will get her ass anytime you want it." I allowed him to pull his fingers out. As he did, he asked, "What do you mean by 'if I win?'" Linda popped Darla on the ass, telling her to sit up. Liz rolled onto her back, spreading her legs wide once again, playing with her clit as she did. "Well, you have to win the contest between Rick, Joe, Larry, and you," she began to explain. "What? What about them? What contest?" he asked now confused, "And where does Joe come into all of this? Larry, he has a shot at all that?! He hasn't even married Renee yet!" "If you win," Liz began as she continued to play with herself, "Not only do you get us (she waved her hand at Darla and herself) and your daughters, but you also get Joy and her daughters—both of them—and if you want, you can even have Michael." Liz paused and said, "If you like that idea, fuck me." He immediately sank his aching cock deeply into his mother-in-law's unbelievably tight, wet pussy. He pounded away at her for several minutes before she continued between breaths, "That's right, Dale, Joy has a great ass, great legs, big breasts that stand up..." I made sure he didn't get off as he quickly surpassed the level of arousal normally required to get him off, as he madly pumped his cock into his mother-in-law. As she talked about Joy, someone he had wanted to fuck since he met her, he was pushed to an even quicker pace. Darla watched in stunned silence as her husband seemed to turn into a sex fiend as her mother spoke about her younger sister. She knew she should be angry, and was, but at the same time she was horrified to find herself playing with her own clit, intently watching and listening. "Have you ever thought about Kimberly and Dana naked?" Liz asked. Dale let out a scream as he pounded away. He was sweating profusely, his face red, and his muscles straining as he held himself in an 'push-up' position above his mother-in-law, mercilessly pounding away into her. She was barely able to keep her voice as he did. "The only thing you have to do to fuck all of them for as long as you want them is to have a bigger cock than Rick, Joe, and Larry. If you're cock is longer, but not wider (or visa versa) we'll simply average it," she told him, "If you win, you can do anything you want to them—make them fuck each other, you can fuck them, you can even make Rick divorce Joy, and tell him to never come back around." "What ... if ... I ... lose," he asked as he continued his frantic-like fucking pace. Liz, barely able to hold own orgasm off (thanks, again, to me) replied, "You may get a cock in your ass." At that moment, unbeknownst to Dale, Darla (having no idea where she got the idea or the wherewithal to actually do it) sat up and pushed her finger into her husband's asshole, just as her mother told him that he could get it up the ass if he lost. He screamed out his ecstasy as she did. Somehow, her finger made a beeline for his prostate. As soon as she touched it, he screamed, "It's a deal—I'm gonna win and when I do, I'm going to fuck Rick, Larry, and Joe in front of everyone just to make sure they don't come back." I 'let' him get off after he said that. He must have shot gallons of cum inside his mother-in-law. At the same time, Liz came too—both of them screaming out their pleasure, squeezing each other as though the other would run away before they finished. As soon as he finished, Dale, still inside of Liz, turned towards Darla, slapping the shit out of her. He looked at her angrily and said, "You'll never do that again. Now lick your finger clean." For the rest of that day, Dale fucked Darla and Liz as many times as he could—he got off at least ten different times, that he remembered, the most he'd gotten off since college. He watched them fuck every way he could think of—even allowing Darla to 'dominate' her mother. Just before mid-night, Liz reminded him that the games had to end, that the girls would be home by 1am and everything had to be clean and in order so they didn't suspect anything until the proper time. Dale had no idea why he couldn't just tell his mother-in-law to shut the fuck up, that she'd do whatever he told her. But he couldn't and he found himself doing exactly what she said. At 1am Renee and Deanna pulled into the driveway. They too gave their grandmother's car a second look. She didn't usually stay the night since she lived across town. But when they got inside, everyone was already asleep. Their questions would have to wait until the following day. I fell asleep in my recliner. Tomorrow was going to be an interesting day. ------- By 8am the next morning, I was back over at the Grant's, although no one was yet awake. Darla was the first one up at around 8:30am. Finding them all still completely naked and sleeping in the same bed, she frantically awakened everyone else. "Mom, Dale, get up," she whispered frantically, "The girls are home. We have to get dressed!" Liz sleepily replied, "It's not really going to matter if they see us. But you're right, we need to get up and get ready for the day. Dale can sleep until we get out of the shower." With that Liz grabbed Darla's hand, pulling her towards the bathroom. Without being told, Darla started the water and when it was warm, helped her mother into the shower. She soon followed, and as though she already knew her place, dropped to her knees to give her mother an early morning present. "You'll do this every morning, without question," Liz told her, holding her daughter's face against her pussy, "And you'll do it well." Darla, nodded 'yes' as she began licking and sucking away until she felt her mother tense up. Liz grabbed the sides of the shower, and moaned her way through a light orgasm. Once she recovered, Liz said, "Now, wash me well." Thirty minutes later, both ladies emerged from the shower, their twats freshly shaven and their bodies freshly cleaned. Although Liz had been satisfied, she left Darla on the edge of her own orgasm, only to stop when she was sure her daughter was about to go over the edge. "You get off ONLY AFTER you've asked me too," Liz told her, "You will get permission from me before you do anything, no matter what it is—and that includes cumming." "Yes ma'am," Darla replied submissively. By 10am Liz, Darla, and Dale were all cleaned up and eating breakfast. They all remembered everything exactly how it happened the previous night. Dale was a little nervous when he first awakened, thinking that maybe he had dreamed everything. But seeing his naked mother-in-law and wife still in the bed with him, plus the blow job he got from Liz as she came out of the bathroom, confirmed that it was all real. At 11am, Larry (Renee's fiancé) pulled into the now crowded driveway. As he was walking up to the porch, he immediately 'knew' why he was there—he 'remembered' talking to me the night before (although it never happened) and he 'remembered' the deal he had "agreed" too. However, although he had Renee to lose, she was far from enough "chips" to play in this poker game. He did, however, remember coming up with enough to play. He was confident as he walked up to the door, opening it as though he already owned the place. He walked right into the kitchen, sitting down at the table across from Dale who was glaring at him. They both knew why the other was at that table. They knew what the stakes were and both looked forward to the spoils that they were both sure they were going to win. Thirty minutes later, Rick and his family arrived (except Michael who was allowed to go to a friend's house instead) at which time Liz suggested everyone go into the living room. Rick was the only person in his family that 'remembered' anything that had happened the day before, the only lingering effect was that all three women (Joy, Kimberly, and Dana) were quite sore "down there" but had no idea why. Rick knew why they were there and was anxious to get started. Renee was the first of Darla's daughters to awake. Dressed in only a long blue t-shirt that fell to her knees, she quickly dashed back down the hall to her room when she realized they had a house full of company. She quickly threw some jeans and a t-shirt on so she could step across the hall to her sister's room. After awaking Deanna and explaining the situation, both of them spent the next hour 'getting dressed.' Joy and her family simply thought they were going for a visit to their Aunt and Uncle's and knew that their grandmother would be there. Although Darla and Liz were uptight, Joy and company did not pick up on this, as they carried on conversations as usual. By 12:30pm, Renee and Deanna were finally dressed, entering the living room with sheepish grins. "Sorry, everyone," Renee spoke first, "We didn't know you all were going to be coming over. We didn't get back until late. We wondered why granny was here though." "That's okay girls," Liz said still in charge, although no one but Darla and Dale actually knew that. I knocked at the front door just after Renee and Deanna took a seat. Liz opened the door, smiling from ear-to-ear. "Hello, Joe," she said/announced loudly. She kissed me on the cheek, smiling, as she said, "Come on in, I will introduce you to Joy's family." Although none of her family had any idea who I was, as I shook each of their hands, Joy, Kimberly, and Dana immediately felt a bond between us, although they had no idea why. They interpreted that bond sexually, and immediately 'fell' for my good looks and charm. At that moment, to them, I could do no wrong. I was also introduced to Larry, although I had seen him a few times, and Rick. Both of them knew why I was there, as did Dale. "How the fuck did you get in on this?" he asked a little annoyed. "Darla begged me too," I answered quietly. "What did you 'put up' to get in on it?" he whispered back. I grinned at him, looking around to see everyone else was talking amongst themselves, although Joy, Kimberly, and Dana could hardly keep their eyes off of me. I responded, "Nothing." He looked at me, at first like I was joking with him. But after a moment, he decided I was telling the truth and was just about to pop back when Liz interrupted him. "Okay, everyone," she said standing confidently in the middle of the room, "We have all gathered here today for a reason. Rick, Dale, Larry, and Joe, please stand in a line facing the women. Ladies, I want you to bunch up enough so you can all see each guy without any trouble. Very confused, but smiling as though it was some kind of family game (and indeed it was—in a way), everyone shifted around until we (the guys) were standing directly in front of them with about ten feet between us and them. "Okay," Liz continued after everyone was situated, "The men all agreed to play a game, if you will. The winner is about to be determined. Joe, Darla and Dale's neighbor, was asked here as a favor to Darla. He has no idea what he is here for but has agreed to participate." Renee and Deanna were now smiling warmly at me. Although they had never actually hung out with me, they knew me, and at that instant felt the same 'fuzzy feelings' towards me that their aunt and cousins had been since I had arrived. "The game is a very risky game, but the winner gains a lot," Liz paused before continuing, "The winner gains total control, and therefore, total access to all of us in this room. The losers are subjected to the winner's whims." "What?" Deanna beat everyone else to the question, "What does that mean?" "It means," Liz popped back slightly agitated for being interrupted, "that whoever wins will probably strip you naked and fuck your little brains out." Everyone gasped at once. There was not a sound in the room for several moments before Kimberly asked with disbelief, "And dad agreed to THAT?!? Daddy?!" "Of course he did," Liz replied quickly. Rick said nothing, allowing Liz to explain, "If he wins, he'll get to fuck your Aunt Darla, Renee, and Deanna if he wants." "No he won't!" both Renee and Deanna stated firmly and almost instantly. "Oh but he would," Liz replied. Looking at them she said, "And if your daddy wins, he's probably going to fuck you too—you're going to be spending a lot of time on your backs no matter who wins." "Larry!" Renee said angrily, "You agreed to this?!" He only had time to nod before Liz spoke for him, "He's standing in line, isn't he? Look at your little tits, Renee," Liz pointed out, completely catching her off-guard, totally embarrassing her, "If he marries you, he'll never get to play with real tits. But if he wins this little game he's playing, he gets you, your sister, your mother, your aunt, cousins, and me—there's a whole lot of tit-flesh between us, not to mention plenty of great asses, particularly your Aunt Joy who has both. You can hardly blame him for agreeing to this!" Everyone in the room was stunned. They all started talking angrily amongst themselves. Finally, after several arguments between the two families, Liz shouted, "HUSH!" Everyone did so immediately, although they weren't pleased. Joy was actually getting up to leave. Liz snapped, "Sit down until I tell you otherwise." Joy immediately complied, although intense anger and embarrassment flashed across her face. She wanted to say something, but found that she couldn't. "Now, as for Joe," Liz continued, "Until now he had no idea what this was about." "Mrs. Liz," I said acting as though I was just as stunned as the others, "This is kinda..." She cut me off, "'Weird... '" she finished my statement, "Maybe, but you don't want to leave." "The winner of this game will be the man with the longest, largest cock. If one has more girth than length, we'll average it out. So, here's what you ladies need to do: Darla, Joy, and Renee, you need to come suck your man's cock. Get him as hard as possible and when he is, call me over so I can measure him. We will measure with a ruler for length and a tape measure for girth." "I will NOT do that!" Joy shot back. "Me either!" Renee replied. Darla said nothing as she walked over to Dale, dropped to her knees, unbuttoned and unzipped his pants, and pulled out his already semi-hard cock. "Mom!" both Renee and Deanna shouted, "What are you doing?!" "She trying to make sure your daddy wins!" Liz pointed out. Then she asked, "Who's going to suck Joe's cock?" After a moment of everyone looking around bashfully, Kimberly walked confidently to me. Looking me directly in the eyes, she said, "I'll do it." "Kimberly!" Joy said appalled. But before she could say anything to her daughter, Joy felt the overwhelming urge to help her husband win. Instantly, she felt herself moisten at the thought of being fucked by other people. As she stood, she looked at me, smiling briefly before she caught herself. Her desire for her husband to win waned in the several quick moments she looked at me. Renee had a similar urge to help her fiancé win, although she couldn't believe she was actually pulling his cock out of his pants in front of her family. She had done this many times, but they were always alone. As Kimberly took out my still flaccid cock, she gasped. "You're not even hard but your cock is as big as I've ever seen—you're five or six inches," she said almost in awe, "Soft!" She quickly sucked it into her mouth as the others were trying to look. I smiled sheepishly. As my cock started growing, Kimberly wasn't able to handle it. I immediately 'taught' her how to deep throat, which allowed me to remain totally buried in her mouth and throat. "Mom!" Darla cried, "Hurry!!" Liz quickly measured Dale's cock and said, "Dale is just under 3½ inches around and he is 5 inches long." Renee was the next one to call for her grandmother, "Larry is 3 inches around and is 4 ½ inches long." Joy ripped her husband's cock from her mouth. Liz was there before she could say anything, "Rick is 4¾ inches around and is 6 ¼ inches long." Now, all eyes were on us. I was barely moving, simply holding Kimberly's face against my newly shaved crotch. When I was sure everyone in the room was watching, I slowly pulled Kimberly backwards, slowly revealing my cock. My healthy cock, at 8 inches long and 5 ½ around was slowly revealed to the curious onlookers. Had I wanted too, I could have made my cock 'appear' even larger to them. But there was no need, I was the clear winner without the assistance of my talents. To those watching, it seemed as though Kimberly was pulling my cock all the way up from her stomach. By the time she had pulled completely off, the winner was not in question. "Joe is definitely the winner," Liz announced almost triumphantly, "You, Joe, can now do with our family as you wish." At that moment, I 'spoke' to each guy, all of whom were looking at me with 'doom and gloom' looks. Without actually speaking, I said to them, "Dale, Rick, Larry, listen up, don't act as though you are listening to me. Just pull up your pants and act as though you are beat, like you normally would." Although confused they all did as they were told. "To answer me, all you have to do is think your answer," I told them, "Try it." They all thought something and I replied, "Good, you got the hang of it. I will make this go away for you or at least the embarrassment of losing your family because of your small cocks." "How?" Larry asked. "I will contact you soon," I told them, "For now, everyone can go home. Dale, I want to talk to you on the porch." "Everyone!" I called out. The women had been talking amongst themselves. Now, the room grew silent. I snapped my fingers and everything was all of a sudden normal. They had been there for two hours, enjoying family company, and it was now time for them to go. I was nowhere to be seen. The scene that had just happened had been totally forgotten by everyone—at least for the time being. I simply had another good video for my internet site. I had Liz go back to her house as well. Darla told her she would call her soon. For the first time, it was just me and the Grants. ------- Chapter 7 "Hi Joe," Dale called as I came around the corner of the garage from the direction of my house. He sounded downcast as he took another swig of the beer he was holding. "How's it going Dale?" I asked him casually, "How was the trip?" "The trip was good," he replied handing me a beer, "I'm glad to be home." He looked past me and asked, "May I help you?" Matt and Martha had just stepped out into the backyard. Matt spoke, "Yeah, we saw him walk around here so we thought maybe everyone was out back." "Well," he replied holding out his hand, "There are people in the house, but I'm Dale Grant." "Matt Hall, this is my wife Martha," Matt said shaking Dale's hand, "We are here to speak to Darla." Dale knew he should know the name 'Matt Hall' but couldn't place it. He shrugged it off, thinking nothing more about it. "Come this way, Martha is inside," Dale told them leading us inside the house. We walked into the kitchen to find Darla doing some dishes. She was surprised to see so many people coming through her back door. She was even more surprised, even shocked, to see WHO it was. Darla was speechless for a moment. She was so caught off-guard she didn't seem to have a reaction. Her nervousness immediately became apparent. "Hello Matt, Martha," Darla said, her voice shaking slightly. I had made sure Darla had forgotten about everything that had happened up until this point except for Martha 'catching' her planning to seduce Matt. I made sure Darla remembered every detail--including all the promises she made them. "I'm sorry, Joe," Darla said quickly trying her best to smile, "I didn't mean not to speak to you." "It's okay," I replied smiling. "Let's get everyone in the living room," Martha told Darla, immediately taking charge. Dale found this a little odd, but said nothing as he watched Darla immediately call the girls, who were still in the back of the house getting ready for the day—as girls tend to do. They immediately came into the living room. Renee was dressed in a white shirt and a blue jean skirt that fell to about mid-thigh when standing. Deanna was dressed in jeans and a red tube top—the shirts on both girls were skin tight, accenting their tits as much as possible—although Renee, which seemed to have largest breasts of the two, only had B cups at the most. "What do you need mom?" Deanna asked, beating Renee to it. "Just sit down," Darla replied unsure herself. She was very nervous, trying to guess what might be coming. At the same time, she could feel her arousal beginning to increase at the thoughts that were racing through her mind, embarrassing her to no end. She was repulsed by her feelings, but could do nothing about them. The girls immediately picked up on their mother's edginess, and although they had no reason to be, they too became slightly nervous. "I see you all need some space," I said politely, "I'll talk to you later." "You can stay," Martha immediately replied. Dale looked at Martha a little perplexed but again said nothing. I looked at Dale, who shrugged at me as though he didn't care what I did. So, of course, I stayed. All the good seats in the living room were taken. The girls were sitting on the couch, Darla was in a chair just to the left of the couch, and Dale plopped down in the recliner. I got two chairs from the kitchen table, Matt sat in one, but Martha refused the other, choosing to stand—so I sat back out of the way of everyone, but at an angle so I could see without any problem. "Darla," Martha's began with authority, "Aren't you going to introduce us to your family?" Darla quickly replied, totally embarrassed, "Yes ma'am." Dale and her daughters all looked at her like they had misheard her, but at the same time knew they hadn't. Darla didn't pause long enough to give them much time to think about it, "Everyone, this is Matt Hall and his wife Martha. Matt and I went to high school together." "Is that all you are going to say?" Martha asked. "Well," Darla paused to think about her answer before saying, "Matt and I used to date in high school." "He was your first lover wasn't he?" Martha immediately clarified for everyone, "He took your virginity at what age?" Completely humiliated, but knowing she had to answer, Darla replied with a shaking voice, "Yes he was. I was sixteen." "Mom!" Renee finally managed to speak. "Hush!" Martha cut her off immediately, "Are you Renee or Deanna?" "Renee," she popped back angrily and looked as though she was going to snap back but again was cut off. "So you must be Deanna," Martha said looking at the younger girl, totally ignoring Renee. "Yes I am," Deanna replied. "How old are you?" Martha asked. "Sixteen," she replied. "What a coincidence," Martha replied looking at Darla for effect, "And are you still a virgin?" "That's none of your business!" Deanna replied timidly. I made sure Dale sat in his chair and said nothing. Darla and both daughters kept looking at him to say something—to do something, but he never moved. "That's where you're wrong," Martha immediately responded, "Darla, do you want to tell everyone why Matt and I are here, or do you want me too?" Darla looked at Martha and pleaded, "Please come to the kitchen so we can talk." "No," Martha snapped, "This isn't open for debate or further negotiations. I presume you want me to tell them. Fine!" "I will tell them," Darla said just before Martha began. Martha smiled smugly saying, "Don't leave anything out." All eyes, and ears, were on Darla. She looked around the room briefly before looking down at the floor. With tears in her eyes she began, "While everyone was gone, I made a really bad mistake." She paused before saying, "Dale, I love you. I have no idea what got into me. But I invited Matt over for a visit earlier in the week. I was planning to seduce him." Renee and Deanna both gasped, their hands over their mouths, tears welling up in Deanna's eyes. Dale simply listened, saying nothing, with no visible reaction—although inside he was pissed at Darla. He just couldn't make himself say or do anything, although he wanted too! We all watched as Martha reached around Darla, cupping both breasts. Both girls again gasped at the scene unfolding in front of them. They couldn't believe what they were seeing! Nor could they believe it when Martha ordered their mother to strip. They watched and listened in stunned silence. Darla continued, "But I didn't know Martha was coming with him. I was dressed very provocatively, which gave away my intentions." "She was dressed in both of your clothing," Martha quickly added. Both girls gave their mom a 'what-the-fuck' look. Darla looked at Martha and again pleaded, "Please, there must be something else I can do." Martha ignored her plea, immediately picking up the story where Darla had left off, "Your mother agreed to pay a penalty for her attempt to fornicate with my husband. She agreed to give us you all." Martha waved her hand at everyone as she said 'you all.' Dale's cock jumped from hearing Martha's words. He was now very interested in what was being said, his anger was quickly being replaced by arousal, although he couldn't understand why. "What?" Renee asked, "Even if we were bound by something she said, what does 'give us to you' mean?" Martha pulled a DVD out of her purse, without answering Renee's question. Pressing 'play' Martha said, "Here's a few other things we thought you may be interested in knowing about your mother." The DVD began as Darla opened the door to allow Matt and Martha in the house on the day she had planned to seduce him. Both girls held their hands over their mouths in total embarrassment as they saw what their mother was dressed in their own clothing. They watched as everything they had just been told played on the screen in front of them, once and for all proving to them that none of this was anything but the truth. We listened as Martha immediately asked Darla what she was planning to 'talk' to her husband about. It was obvious that Martha was instantly defensive because of the way Darla was dressed. Neither Renee nor Deanna could blame her! Both knew they would be just as upset as Martha had they been in her shoes. Dale and the girls watched as Darla asked Matt to follow her into the kitchen, that there was something she needed to talk to him about. He made it clear that anything she needed to say to him could be said in front of Martha too. They listened in shock as their mother answered personal questions about them including their breast sizes, whether or not they shaved, and whether they were virgins. Matt's high school promise to their mother that if they ever broke up, and she had a daughter, he would take her virginity really shook both girls. They continued watching with stunned, embarrassed expressions. Darla was mortified as she watched Martha palm her crotch, announcing how wet she (Darla) was. The girls watched as Martha slid two fingers into their mother's soaked pussy before running her other hand down their mother's ass crack, pressing a finger against her backdoor as she said, "I bet if they were here right now, you'd love for us to force them to strip, push them to their hands and knees, and make present their asses and pussies so we can find out whether they are both still virgins or not." They watched as their mother came with a scream. "You like that don't you?!" Martha said not letting up on her, "What if we let you check them? Would you like to stick your finger in each of their cunts at once?" Martha continued to apply steady pressure to Darla's asshole while simultaneously furiously rubbing her clit. Another strong orgasm washed over her. "If we find that both of them are virgins, we'll let you choose which one you want Matt to fuck. If only one of them is a virgin, he gets them both. That's what you want, right? You want him to deflower one of your daughter's just like he did you, don't you?" "YES!" Darla cried as the third orgasm in thirty seconds hit her. Martha quickly clicked the video off before it could continue. Both girls looked at each other briefly before looking at their mother for an explanation—to say they were both stunned would be the understatement of the year. Darla wanted to run away, but found herself planted to her seat, her arousal on the rise. "Mom?" Renee was the first to ask, "What the hell were you thinking?" Darla didn't know what to say, so she said nothing. "It doesn't matter," Deanna announced, "Whatever else she may have said or offered, doesn't have anything to do with us." "That's where you are wrong," Martha quickly replied, "Both of you are going to stand up. Renee, you are going to push down your jeans and panties. Deanna, you are going to pull your skirt up and push your panties down to your ankles. I want you both on your knees, with your upper body on the floor. Your mother is going to check you for your cherries. Darla, you still want too, right?" Darla felt her head nod 'yes' and heard herself say, "Of course." Both Renee and Deanna looked at her as though they were going to kill her. They were furious with their mother, but just as stunned by her almost excited response. They were also terrified but aroused. "There's no way we are going to do that," Renee answered for them both. At that moment, I had Darla 'remember' she was supposed to do anything Martha ordered her to do. She didn't know why she felt this way, she only knew she did. So when Martha said, "Darla, I expect you to take care of this little problem." Darla immediately demanded, "Both of you do as you're told, now!" "Hell no!" Renee shot back, "This is crazy. Mom what has gotten in to you? Daddy? Do something!" "If you two aren't in position within sixty seconds, Joe and Matt are going to fuck your daddy over and over again until he passes out from getting off. Is that what you want?" Martha threatened. Dale's seemed to flinch at this threat but, there again, felt his arousal level increase—which sickened him. "Dale is there anything you want to say to your daughters?" Martha asked, "They now have fifty seconds to comply before your asshole is split wide-open. Are you a virgin, Dale?" "What?" he asked as though the question was a ridiculous one, but then he caught what she was asking just before responding, "Why hell yes, and I plan on staying that way." "Then you better hope your daughter's get in their positions within forty seconds," Martha replied, "You too Darla. If they aren't in position, you'll be involved in your husband's de-flowering too." Remembering her instructions from several days earlier, a completely humiliated Darla asked almost too quietly for anyone to hear her, but they DID hear, "Martha, may I play with myself." "Why?" Martha asked smiling, reveling in the woman's shame and guilt. "I really need to cum," she replied. "Does the thought of your husband getting his ass cherry taken turn you on?" Martha asked in a patronizing voice. "Yes ma'am," Darla whispered. Dale and her daughters were shocked into complete silence. Martha immediately broke that silence by saying, "Twenty seconds remaining." "If you agree to beg to eat my pussy, and get me off doing so, I'll let you play with yourself right now," Martha replied, "But you must push your pants and panties to your knees and hold your shirt up so we can see your entire stomach downward. And before you get off, you MUST ask permission, just like always." "Okay!" Darla replied without hesitation. I made sure her arousal level was climbing at such a rapid pace it overwhelmed her normal inhibitions. Darla's eyes were wild with the need to get off. "Mom!" Deanna managed to exclaim. Both girls were overwhelmed as they watched both of their parents seemingly sink into depravity—their dad doing nothing to try to stop the insanity, while at the same time he is threatened with anal rape. He simply sat by idly as his daughters were told to more-or-less strip. Their mother was ASKING to play with herself, admitting without any coercion or other force that she was so horny that she HAD to play with herself AND she even agreed to ask permission before she got off—agreeing that if she did ask for that permission, she would pay for it by begging to eat the stranger's (until today, at least for the girls) pussy. It was simply too much for the girls to handle all at once. They watched, disbelieving their eyes, as their own mother, a school teacher, seemingly in a panicked rush, tore the button off her pants trying to get it undone, before ripping the zipper down, frantically pushing her pants and panties to her ankles, before lifting her shirt up so that the bottom of her bra showed, immediately sinking two fingers into her completely flooded (as was evident by the streaks on the insides of her thighs as well as the fact that her labia were completely flowered open, her clit standing at attention). As her fingers made contact with her cunt, her daughters watched transfixed as her eyes rolled back in her head. A moan of need emitted from her now opened mouth, as she plopped back down in her chair. "Five seconds!" Martha announced drawing the girls out of what seemed to be a trance—they both seemed to be slipping into shock. "Girls! Do what she says, now!" Dale roared, breaking his silence, startling everyone. Although he was now demanding that they cooperate, his cock pulsated at the idea of being forced to take a cock, but at the same time the thought sickened him like no other. But the girls didn't move, as though they were uncertain of what to do. When Martha called time, Darla began begging to get off, "Please, I need to cum. Please let me!" "The only way you are going to get off, is AFTER your daughters have been checked," Martha replied, "Do not stop playing with yourself." Martha looked at Dale and said, "Stand up Dale." Although he wanted to tell her to go fuck herself, without argument, he stood. "Daddy, you have to stop them!" Renee pleaded, "This has gone far enough!" "Shut up," Dale shot back, "They are going to do this to me because of you and your sister!" "Not another word from you girls," Martha told them. Then she said, "Matt, you know what I want." He nodded getting up walking over to Dale, standing directly in front of him. The girls had a side view as Matt reached behind his head and pulled him in for a long kiss—quickly pushing his tongue into their daddy's mouth. They watched as Matt moved his other hand down, easily squeezing his already hardened cock. Matt broke the kiss to announce, "You are already hard." Before Dale could say anything, Matt quickly unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans, pushing them and his underwear to his knees, allowing his erection to pop free—pointing straight up at the ceiling. Matt began squeezing and jacking Dale's cock, running his other hand under his shirt to play with Dale's now hardened nipples. They kissed several more times, as he very noticeably seemed to be enjoying himself. Matt made him step out of his jeans and underwear, and then very quickly afterwards, lifted his shirt over his head and off, leaving him totally naked in front of his family. As if struck with a moment of reality, Dale suddenly turned to Martha and asked, "Listen, I don't know how we got to this point, but what can I do to keep my daughters out of this?" "Absolutely nothing," Martha replied, "They have already been given to me in a bargain by your wife." She paused a moment before saying, "Now, we need to check you for YOUR virginity. Get on your hands and knees, with your butt in the air—just like I told your daughters to do earlier. Put your ass towards them, with your knees spread. Reach back, pull your ass cheeks open, and hold them that way until told otherwise." Everyone watched as Dale, without protest, dropped to his knees in front of his daughters who were still sitting on the couch. He turned so that his back was to them before leaning forward onto his elbows, and then down so that his chest was on the floor. Both girls did the best they could to look everywhere but at their daddy's displayed asshole which was only several feet in front of them. They were both totally embarrassed for themselves and for him. Darla, on the other hand, pleaded for relief. Her hips were now bucking against her fingers, as her other hand quickly moved from one nipple to the other, squeezing and pulling them. Martha told her to shut up, which she immediately did. Dale reached back, pulling his ass cheeks apart, completely baring his tiny, brown puckered hole to both of his daughters. His cock was as hard as he could ever remember it. Both daughters glanced at it as it hung downward between his legs, his balls impeding part of their view as they hung full of cum waiting to be relieved. "Now," Martha began after a few moments of silence, "Renee, we need you to check him for his virginity." "Guy's don't have anything to check!" Renee quickly responded, as though she were telling Martha something she didn't know. "Maybe not, but we need to make sure, "Martha replied quickly, "Now stick your finger in your father, now!" "I will NOT!" Renee snapped. "Really?" Martha replied smugly as she walked around to the side of the couch Deanna was sitting on. She sat down right next to Deanna, and without any warning, pushed Deanna's upper body forward enough to get her left arm around her, which allowed her to quickly pull Deanna's tube top down, exposing her tits, just before palming them both, to Deanna's shock and momentary horror. Martha told Dale not to look behind him, but told him what she was doing to his daughter. She and his daughters noticed his cock throb noticeably. "What are you doing!?!" Deanna cried out surprised and shocked all at the same time when Martha yanked her top down and before she could react, firmly griping both of her breasts. She tried to pull away, and pull her shirt up all at once, but all that did was cover Martha's hands which were firmly planted on her small breasts. "B cups, right?" Martha asked her, "They aren't very big Bs." She continued to squeeze them as she spoke, "Settle down, Deanna. You aren't going to pull away from me unless I let you." Deanna realized Martha was right, after several moments of fruitless attempts to get away from the much larger woman. Finally, she stopped, allowing Martha to pull her back against her chest. Deanna was horrified to discover that the attention her breasts were receiving was quickly turning her on! "Have you ever had anyone touch your tits?" Martha asked her. "No," she replied angrily, "I would like for you to stop." "You're nipples are hard, I doubt you want me to stop," Martha replied with a laugh. Her revelation about her nipples humiliated Deanna, who was immediately ashamed of her reaction to what was happening to her. She said nothing more as the feeling between her legs grew with each squeeze of her breasts and each pinch of her nipples. At that moment, I realized I had nothing to blackmail Deanna with if the need arose. I already knew how to blackmail Renee into cooperating. But I had nothing on Deanna. At that moment, I 'cheated.' I quickly went through her mind for something to hold over her head and just as quickly found what I was looking for. "Now, where were we?" Martha asked after a paused, "Oh yeah. Renee was going to check your daddy for his virginity. Do it now, Renee." "I've already said, 'no, '" she immediately responded with her arms crossed with determination and defiance, "That's disgusting and degrading." "Fine," Martha replied still fondling her sister, something that Renee had no choice but to watch. It was either that, or watch her half naked mother play with herself--to her left, or stare at her dad's asshole in front of her. Martha smiled wickedly as she said, "If you don't, I'm going to punish you severely. Trust me you won't want a punishment," Martha let that sink in before clarifying, "It doesn't have to necessarily involve only you, or even you at all for that matter." "There is nothing you can threaten me with to make me do such a thing," Renee replied confidently. "You'll be punished AND still have to check him," Martha continued to warn her as though Renee hadn't even spoken. She continued fondling her younger sister's breasts. Renee, although she told herself it wasn't possible, noticed that Deanna had become very quiet and had a very glazed, almost dreamy look to her eyes. "Whatever," Renee shot back. "Spread your legs, Deanna," Martha told the girl almost as though she never heard Renee's response. Deanna, unbelievably to Renee, did so without any hesitation. She watched in stunned silence as Martha's hand began unbuttoning and unzipping her sister's jeans, quickly pushing her hand down the front of them and presumably into her panties. Deanna's quick intake of air told the story, making it obvious to everyone where Martha's hand was. "Now, Renee," Martha began smugly, "I told you that you would be punished. So, as of right now, your fiancé will get to totally strip and fondle Deanna and will receive a blowjob from her. If you continue to hesitate, he will receive more benefits," Martha paused letting the stunning announcement sink in on a girl who never once thought Martha would say something like that, "Not only that, he will have to present himself just like your father is now doing AND will have to choose either Joe, Matt, or your dad to blow. As you continue to fuck up, he'll get more of your sister and they'll get more of him." "You can't do that!" Renee cried out, "He won't let you!" "Look where your daddy is. Before today, did you think HE would LET me do that to him?" Martha shot back. Martha pulled her hand out of Deanna's jeans and held it up so everyone could see her two drenched fingers, "Your sister if very aroused. Tell us what she tastes like." Martha held out her hand to an immediately repulsed Renee, who pulled away from the outstretched hand. "If you aren't sucking my fingers in three seconds, he'll get to pick a hole to fuck on her," Martha warned, "And they'll be picking which hole to fuck on him." Renee went from scared to terrified of the situation. She had run out of safe, consoling thoughts. Before today she presumed her daddy and her fiancé could protect her. With her daddy, naked on the floor in front of her holding his ass cheeks open in total submission, her only other 'safe harbor, ' her fiancé was now being threatened. Although she didn't really believe Martha could bring him down as easily as her father, there was doubt in her mind—she really didn't know what Martha could do. Did she want to risk it? Slowly, Renee leaned forward, opened her mouth, and slowly sucked both of Martha's outstretched fingers. She closed her eyes as though it would block out some of her repulsion. But it didn't. The smell and taste, although hardly noticeable, were in fact evident. She gagged twice as she sucked Martha's fingers clean of her sister's arousal. A few moments later, Martha pulled her fingers out with a slight "pop." "Now," Martha began as Renee smacked her lips, trying to get rid of the taste, "You have something to do." Renee, not wanting to have to do anything else similar to what she had just done, scooted forward to the edge of the couch so she could reach her dad. She looked over at her mother who seemed to increase the speed of her clit rubbing and her bucking. Darla watched as her oldest daughter's hand rested on her husband's ass cheek before she pushed her pointer finger to his asshole. "Mrs. Martha," Darla begged, "Please let me cum!" Martha had made Deanna sit up to watch her sister, but was still playing with her tits as she did. "Not yet," Martha replied, watching Dale tense as his daughter's finger made contact with his sphincter. Darla watched as the tip of her oldest daughter's finger disappeared into her husband's asshole, causing it to contract around her finger. "AHHHHHH, OOOOHHHHHHH!!!!" Darla screamed out, "IIII ... IIIII ... MMMMMM." She sounded like she was trying to speak, but it was totally incoherent. She was cumming, shaking as she did, her hand a blur across her slit. Finally, after a few moments, she passed out. Renee had stopped with just the tip of her finger in her dad's ass when her mother got off. She was completely disgusted with everything going on. She was livid with her parents for allowing this to happen, especially her dad. She was very angry with her mother for being such a slut and the way it was going her sister was seemingly enjoying everything that was going on as well. She turned back to her dad, pushing her finger more firmly into his ass. She felt him try to expel her, begging her to slow down. But she was determined to push all the way in. A few moments later, she was buried to her third knuckle. "Now, hold it right there," Martha ordered her, "Get down on your knees so you can reach his cock and jerk him off. As you do that, fuck your finger in and out of his rectum. "That's just too much!" Renee immediately complained, "Isn't it enough that I've done this much!?!" "You have a choice," Martha responded immediately, "For questioning me, your fiancé will have one of his holes filled, or you will have to take a personal punishment." A cold chill ran up Renee's spine, "I'll do what you told me." "Oh I know," Martha replied, "And you will also choose the punishment—I told you earlier when you earn a punishment, you'll get it AND have to whatever you were told." By this time, Darla was waking back up. When she was fully alert Martha said, "So, Darla, you know you'll have to pay for that one, right?" "What happened?" Darla asked looking around, seemingly embarrassed that she was naked, as though she had totally forgotten her predicament or what she had just done. Her arousal level, though still relatively high, was not high enough to override her inhibitions. She immediately attempted to cover her breasts and pussy, but quickly put her hands by her side when Martha ordered her too. "You got off without permission," Martha replied, "You fucking slut. You'll get your punishment, maybe a whipping, in a few minutes." With the mentioning of a whipping, Darla flinched noticeably, and once again her embarrassment began to give way to need. She was like a crack whore, only her fix was arousal and getting off. She had it far worse than normal because I kept fucking with her arousal levels. She was a complete slave to it, only she had no clue nor did her daughters. "Okay," Darla replied, "But may I keep playing with myself?" "Sure," Martha replied. She turned back to Renee and said, "Now, Renee, you can begin doing what I told you to do a few minutes ago." Renee immediately began jacking her father off, while simultaneously beginning to fuck her finger into and out of his asshole. He moaned with pain for several moments, but the feeling of his daughter's small hand wrapped around his hard cock quickly turned the feeling in his ass into sheer bliss. Martha intentionally let the discussion over Renee's punishment slide for the moment. "Now, Dale," Martha said breaking the few moments of silence, "You cannot get off until you ask for, and receive, permission from me. Understand?" "Yes!" he replied quickly. "Yes, what?" Martha snapped back. Dale thought a moment and then remembered, "Yes ma'am!" "Don't forget that again," Martha said firmly. Martha continued squeezing Deanna's breasts as they watched her sister jack off and finger fuck her dad. "Push your jeans and panties to your knees, Deanna," Martha said quietly. Renee looked back in time to see Deanna lift her butt off the couch to slide her jeans and panties over her ass and down her thighs, stopping at her knees. Shaking her head in disgust, she went back to watching what she was doing to her daddy, doing her best to block everything else out. But even her best attempts were doing little to stop the rising feelings between her own legs. Although his cock wasn't quiet as large as her fiancé's, having a nice, hard, warm cock in her hand was always something she enjoyed. Now, she realized disgustedly (and ashamed, feeling as though everyone could tell that she was having the thoughts), it didn't matter whose it was. Deanna again leaned back against Martha's soft chest. She wondered to herself what it would be like to play with Martha's big breasts like she was playing with hers. This made her pussy tingle even more as she felt Martha's hand slide down her flat, slightly tanned stomach, across her mound, dipping the tip of her finger into her cunt, before beginning to rub her clit slowly, but steadily. "Renee," Martha called, "Are you a virgin?" Renee thought about her answer. She knew she would probably get another punishment if she told her it was none of her fucking business. She also figured that she was still going to be checked in a few minutes. So, without looked at Martha, she replied, "Of course not." "Great," Martha replied, "Tell us, in vivid detail, about your first time. Was it with Larry?" Again she was quiet for a moment, thinking about her answer. She knew she had lost it to a guy named Jeremy in the ninth grade—when she was fifteen. But it was only one time and she tried to fight him off, but he fucked her anyway—among other things that had happened that night. She had always told Larry he was her first, explaining that she lost her hymen from playing sports during elementary and junior high. Since she was remarkably tight on their first time, he believed her. "Yes, he was," Renee replied quickly. I knew the truth, however, and within milliseconds, Martha knew Renee was lying. "You aren't lying to me are you Renee?" Martha asked immediately, "You don't want to get caught in a lie." Renee froze, both hands stopped moving briefly, but she quickly recovered, again finger-fucking her dad's ass while continuing to jerk him off. She thought about her answer again, this time with the thought that Martha may know about her first time. But how, she asked herself. There was no way, not even her sister knew and she told her everything! Darla watched her oldest daughter's hesitation and knew she was hiding something. Although she wanted to plead with her daughter to tell the truth, she silently sat by as the feelings deep inside of her rooted for her to get caught in a lie. "No, it's not a lie," Renee continued, "He was my first." "I see," Martha replied, "Then tell us about your first time with Larry. Don't leave out any details." Martha knew the girl was lying but decided to that if she wanted to lie, she could tell both stories AND get a severe punishment for the lie. For the third time, Renee thought about her next move, casting the room into silence. But again she decided to give in to the woman's demand. "Well we started dating while I was a senior in high school. We dated for about three months when we were over at his house one night. His family was gone and we were watching a movie. We were on the couch in his living room, and we started kissing. One thing led to another and we went upstairs. He took..." "Which room did you go in?" Martha asked interrupting her as she continued playing with Deanna's pussy and tits. Renee paused briefly before replying, "His parent's room." "I see," Martha replied, "Continue..." "He took my clothes off," she continued but was interrupted again. "What did you have on?" Martha asked. She thought about it for a moment. As she did, she didn't notice her mother hanging on every word she said. She was furiously playing with herself, once again, anxiously awaiting her daughter's answer. "I was in a dress, a blue racer-back dress," she replied after the pause. "One of those dresses you just pull up over your head, no zippers, buttons, or anything like that, right? It hugged the curves of your body fairly well too didn't it?" Martha asked it, but it was more of a statement. "Yeah," Renee replied unsure of exactly what to say. "So you were trying to be a cock-tease," Martha pointed out. "No," she replied quickly, "We went out to eat and to the movies, so I dressed up nicely." "Continue," Martha told her. "After he took my dress off, I only had my panties on," she continued, "So he took off his clothes first before he slid my panties off. We laid on the bed and made out for a few minutes before he started fingering me. After a few minutes of that, he asked if he could make love to me." "HA!" Martha laughed, "After three months!?! That line worked for him, obviously." "So I said, 'yes, '" Renee continued trying to ignore her. Again she was interrupted, "Were you shaven?" "No," Renee replied, "I had a bikini wax though. I was very well-trimmed." "Were your pubs as dark as your hair?" Martha continued asking the girl humiliating questions. "Yes," Renee replied slowly. "So you're shaved now, right?" Martha clarified. "Yes," Renee replied. "Great," Martha replied, "You may finish your story." "Well, then, we had sex several times," she replied ending the story. "How many times did you get off?" Martha asked. "Once," she replied. "Did you have just regular, missionary style sex, or was there anything else involved, like anal, doggy-style, oral, etc," Martha continued to ask the degrading and humiliating questions. "Just regular sex," Renee replied totally embarrassed. She could feel her father's cock pulsating as she continued to jack him. "You're punishment is going to be severe," Martha informed her as she pushed Deanna's jeans and panties on down to her ankles. Deanna quickly kicked them off, leaving her in nothing but the red tube top that was folded down underneath her breasts. Confused, Renee looked at Martha. Deep down a sense of dread and fear griped her gut. Her mind was screaming 'she knows!' "Now," Martha replied as she pushed Deanna to her knees in front of the couch, "Renee, how about telling us about your first time." "What?" Renee responded very weakly. It was hardly a question—it was more of a statement. She was absolutely stunned at what she was hearing. Her mind kept screaming 'how could this lady know about that!?!' "You heard me," Martha shot back angrily, now sitting just behind and to the left of Renee's kneeling position on the floor, "Quit playing dumb. It's obvious that I know about it. If you continue to act like you don't know what I'm talking about, you'll get an additional punishment—which would mean you owe me three. Right now you only owe me two—one for your back-talking a few minutes ago, and one for the lie you just told. The punishment for your lie will be severe, by the way. You don't want an additional punishment for lying on top of that one, I can assure you! Now, tell us about your first time—the real first time." Renee looked like a deer in the headlights. She didn't know what to do or say. She had never told anyone about that, not her sister, mother, no one. At the same time she was "thinking" about what she was going to say, Renee was suddenly vividly "remembering" every detail of her "real" first time. She had no idea how she could recall it so clearly. "Well," Renee began finally deciding she had no choice, "When I was in the ninth grade..." "How old were you?" Martha asked quickly. "I was still fourteen, but about to turn fifteen," she replied. "Keep going," Martha told her as she pushed her sister forward so that she too was on her hands and knees next to her daddy. Deanna felt Martha's hand on the small of her back, indicating she wanted her upper body on the floor, with her ass in the air. Deanna immediately did as she was told and was rewarded with Martha's soft, gentle fingers on her clit once again. Deanna couldn't believe how she'd begun to act. Her mind was screaming at her but her body simply gave into the intense feelings. Martha motioned for Darla to come over to the couch. Darla sat right next to Martha, putting her right in line with her youngest daughter's exposed ass and pussy. Martha lifted Darla's shirt and bra off, leaving her completely naked. "Eat her out," Martha told Darla who was staring at her daughter's twat. It looked like a small clam—her labia were closed tightly, revealing nothing, although she was very wet. There was no doubt the girl was still a virgin—or if she wasn't, she had fucked a very small dick. Without hesitation, Darla dropped to her knees and sank her face into her daughter's pussy. Deanna began to raise her head to see what was going on, only to be told to stay put. She did so without any argument. "Continue your story, Renee," Martha ordered as she placed her hand on Renee's skirt covered ass. The blue jean skirt fell to mid-thigh. Renee flinched when she felt contact on her ass. But she said nothing as she continued the story. "I was seeing a guy named Jeremy, who mom and dad didn't like because they said he was a bad influence. So to get around that, one weekend I told them I was going to stay the night with my best friend, Amanda. When I got to her house, he picked us up and took us to a party at his house," Renee began again. And as if reading Martha's mind, she added, "I was wearing jeans with a white tank top under a blue button down blouse. Amanda, who had just turned fifteen, was wearing a denim mini-skirt and a white flutter-sleeved button down blouse." Renee paused a moment before continuing, "By the time we got to his house, the party had been going on for a while, apparently, since there was empty beer bottles and cans everywhere. Most of his family was there and a handful of his friends and their girlfriends—in all about twenty people were there." "When we got there, everyone was really nice, offering us beers, being friendly," she continued, "But as the night got longer, and everyone got drunker, including Jeremy, things got crazy." Again she paused, "The first time I noticed something wasn't right was when Amanda got back from the bathroom. She had been gone a little longer than normal, but I just figured the line was backed up. When she got back she looked like she was scared. She was looking around the room as though looking for something or someone. She then looked at me and said quiet, but very scared, 'Renee, when I was in the bathroom, Jeremy's mother shoved her fingers into my pussy and ass. She told me to come out here and tell you that the whole reason they are having this party is for us, and that it's time for you to have you're virginities checked, only she wants me to take off your jeans and panties right where you are standing.'" Renee paused a moment before continuing, "I laughed at her and told her it wasn't funny. But she pulled the front of her skirt up and said, 'she kept my panties so you'd know I wasn't kidding. Jeremy's mother Beverly pushed a finger into my pussy and one in my ass. She made me tell her I wasn't a virgin.'" "Still, I just laughed at her, though this time I was getting a little nervous. I looked around the room—we were standing in the middle of the living room—and noticed everyone was watching us. I told her 'Amanda, that's just crazy. Are you ready to leave or something?'" "That's when Beverly came up behind me, popped me hard on the butt and said, 'I believe you were told to do something!' I was so shocked I didn't know what to say, but I finally managed to say, 'I didn't think she was being for real.'" Renee continued her story, "Beverly then told me, 'Now you know. Amanda, do what you were told.' By now everyone had formed a half circle around us. I looked at Jeremy, who was laughing, for help. But I realized he wasn't going to be any. By that time, Amanda's hands were on my pants button, and soon it and my zipper were completely undone. She then pulled my jeans and panties all the way to the floor, leaving me naked from the waist down, Beverly made me take them completely off." Renee continued, "Beverly immediately palmed my butt as she said, 'You have a cute little butty.' Everyone laughed, it was so embarrassing. She then walked around to my side and said, 'Your pussy is so cute—I love looking at girls with just a little bit of cunt hair, especially when it's all they have.' At fourteen I only had a small patch of hair over the very top of my mound. Everyone was whispering, some were pointing, and most were laughing as they all stared at me. Beverly then asked, 'Has anyone ever seen your little pussy?'" "I told her 'no, ' and she then asked, 'has anyone ever touched it?' I told her 'no' again. She then said, 'That's real good, because my Jeremy deserves tight, little, virgin cunts. But I am going to check to make sure you're telling the truth.' She stepped right up to me, palmed my pussy, and slid a finger inside of me. After just a moment, she said, 'You're definitely cherry.' She pulled her finger out and licked it, smacking her lips as she walked around behind me. She told me to, 'lean forward, ' which I did. She asked me if anyone had ever touched my asshole. I again told her, 'no, ' and almost immediately, I felt her push her finger against my butthole, pushing it completely into me.' I was horrified and completely embarrassed. Everyone was laughing at me. It was awful." "She announced to everyone that my ass was definitely virgin, getting more laughter out of everyone. Once she pulled her finger out of my ass, she had Amanda to take my shirt and bra off, which she immediately did. Although I was scared, Amanda seemed terrified. Then Beverly had me strip Amanda. Once she was naked, they stood us side-by-side and everyone began 'comparing' us to each other. Her breasts were bigger than mine and although her butt was bigger, they all agreed that mine was the nicer of the two. She had way more pubic hair than me, blocking their view of her pussy while she was standing, so they made her lay down on the floor, spread her legs, and use both hands to pull her lips open so everyone could see. Once she was like this, Beverly announced to everyone that Amanda was NOT virgin and that anyone who was interested could have their way with her. Amanda tried to get up, but three of the guys grabbed her—all three of them had a 'date' too. They drug her back to one of the bedrooms and their 'dates' went with them." Renee continued her story, "Beverly smiled at me and said, 'If you don't cooperate with Jeremy, what's happening to your friend will end up happening to you—more than likely, everyone in this house will fuck her several different times before the end of the night.' While Jeremy forced me to kiss him, Tina, his 25-year old sister, began making out with Beverly, their mother! Although they looked a lot alike, Beverly was shorter than her daughter—standing around 5'3. Tina was around 5'6. Beverly isn't what you would consider fat, although she had a very defined 'spare tire' showing through her t-shirt. Tina was skinny, with short, dark brown hair that just touched the bottom of her neck. Her mother had dirty blonde hair that was slightly wavy, falling beyond the tops of her shoulders--it looked as though it hadn't been washed in a while—even though it had, I can vouch for that. They were just typical trailer trash. Both of them had very large tits. Tina's tits drooped slightly, her nipples/areoles were puffy, covering most of the tops of her D cup tits. Even though Beverly's nipples didn't point downward, her breasts hung way down, causing them to be totally unattractive. Her nipples, it seemed, were at the bottom of her breasts even though they did point outward." "Beverly had a flabby butt—she was completely out of shape, no tone anywhere on her body. She had a moderate case of cellulite along the bottom of her ass cheeks and tops of her thighs. Tina had just a little of it on the tops of her cheeks, and although she wasn't as badly out of shape as her mother, she had no muscle tone either." Renee continued, "Getting back to what happened, after I made out with him completely naked in front of several people, he made me give him a blow job. As I did this, his mom and sister began taking each other's clothes off as they continued to make out with, and fondle, each other. It was disgusting to me, but apparently not to everyone else. Soon, everyone was stripping. After about ten minutes, Jeremy told everyone he was about to get off, drawing their attention back to us as he jerked his penis out of my mouth, played with it for a second, and shot glob after glob in my opened mouth (which he told me to hold open) and on my face." "Then he had me stand, without letting me clean up, and led me to his parent's bedroom. His mom, sister, his best friend Ryan and his girlfriend Rebecca followed us. I pleaded with him to stop and take me home, but he and everyone else just laughed. When he pushed me onto the bed, his mom held my arms, as his sister helped him force my legs apart. Before I knew it, he rammed his penis against my opening. He pushed right up against my hymen on the first push, but didn't push through. The second push, though, he did—and like before with the blowjob, he announced his progress to those in the room, although my grimace and moan would have given it away anyway." "As I was adjusting to this, Beverly straddled my face, dropping her shaven vagina right across my nose and mouth, ordering me to lick her 'pussy' until she said otherwise. I had no choice but to comply. As I did, she played with my tits while she grounded her pussy across my nose, mouth, and chin. Ten or fifteen minutes later, or so it seemed, Jeremy finally got off, slamming his penis into and holding it in me as he got off. I begged him to pull out—he didn't have a condom on and I wasn't on birth control. Beverly told me to 'hush' saying, 'You need a baby in that little belly so everyone will know how big of a slut you really are.'" "When Jeremy finally pulled out, his mother laid down across me, her pussy still humping my face, and buried her face into my vagina. A few minutes later, she screamed out her orgasm as she ground her vagina into my face even harder. As she rolled off, Tina grabbed my hand pulling me off the bed saying, 'You need to see something.'" "She took me across the hall to the bedroom Amanda had disappeared into earlier. She (Amanda) was lying on top of one guy, whose penis was in her vagina, another guy was behind her, pushing his penis into her butt, while she was sucking another one, while she held two more (one in each hand). 'Your friend wasn't a virgin when she arrived here tonight. This is what happens to sluts. You, on the other hand were, so if you cooperate, this won't happen to you.' At that moment, the guy in Amanda's butt pulled out and immediately pushed his penis into her vagina—which still had the other penis in it! I was shocked. Amanda cried out, begging them to stop, but the guy whose penis she was sucking, slammed back into her mouth. 'That's what you call a double penetration—two cocks in your pussy, and it can be done that way in your ass too, ' Tina told me. She then took me back to our bedroom where Beverly was waiting on us. She had obviously recovered from her orgasm, since she had on a strap-on dildo and was smiling as we came back in. She patted the bed beside her and said, 'It's time for us to break you in really well.' Tina sat at the head of the bed and spread her legs. They made me get on my hands and knees, and as Beverly pushed the dildo into my vagina, Tina pulled my head downward, forcing me to eat her out." As Renee was telling her story, she had continued finger-fucking and jacking off her dad. At the moment she told about Beverly pushing the dildo into her and Tina forcing her to eat her out, Dale began begging to get off. Martha immediately asked, "What will you give me in return for letting you get off?" "Anything," he pleaded, "Please ... Renee, you have to stop until she tells me I can..." "If I say 'okay, '" Martha cut him off, "That means you are totally giving your family to Joe—including YOURSELF. You all will do whatever is told of you, without any questions or backtalking." "Okay!" he shouted. "Force Renee to catch your spunk in her mouth," Martha replied, "And you can get off." Dale whirled around, as though possessed, grabbing Renee forcefully by the front of her white blouse, ripping it into shreds as he tried to pull her forward. She almost got away, since the shirt gave way, but his other hand caught her around the back of her head, wrenching a large amount of hair in his fist, pulling her forcefully down, shoving his cock into her mouth. He slammed it home one time before holding it as deeply as he could, causing her to gag and attempt to push away. But he held her tightly, pumping load after load into the back of her mouth. When he finally finished, she pushed him away angrily shouting, "What are you doing!?! I can't believe you just did that!" Before he could respond, Martha told her, "Pull your skirt up and panties down, and get on the floor next to your sister, with your ass in the air. Darla, do you still want to check your daughters?" Darla immediately nodded, 'yes.' Martha waved her to over, which she quickly did. "I am not going to do that!" Renee protested trying to pull her torn shirt over her bra covered tits. With the other hand, she pushed her skirt back down. Angrily, Martha threatened, "If I tell you to do anything else, for the rest of your life, that you don't immediately comply too with a smile, I'm going to call Larry and tell him about his "virgin fiancé." "You wouldn't!" Renee's eyes widened with the thought of Larry being told the truth. "I would," Martha replied still angry, "Now get your ass down there like I told you and for your back-talking, I want you completely naked." Renee, with her mouth open as though she were thinking of saying something else, hesitated. But then, without another word, she took her torn shirt off, before reaching around to unclasp her bra, allowing it to fall down her arms and to the floor. Her nipples were very small and very dark, even compared to her darker complexion. She then unbuttoned and unzipped the denim skirt, allowing it to fall down her legs before stepping out of them. Her panties quickly followed, leaving her completely naked. Martha ordered Darla to kneel on the floor just in front of the couch, between both of her daughters whose asses were thrusted into the air—she (Darla) couldn't make up her mind which one she wanted to look at more. Martha reached under Darla, easily sliding two fingers into her soaked cunt. "You got off on just thinking about doing this several days ago," Martha reminded her as she began a slow finger-fuck of her pussy, "Here's your chance to actually do it." Darla nodded but said nothing. "As you know," Martha continued, "Renee isn't going to be cherry, as we all heard from both stories. According to your previous agreement with us, Matt gets to have his way with both of them." Darla nodded and said, "Yes I remember." "Good, then, you can go ahead," Martha told her. As she did, she increased her fingering of Darla's soaked twat. Simultaneously, I substantially increased Darla's arousal level as her fingers came into contact with both of her daughters' totally shaven pussies. She immediately noticed the differences between the two. Deanna's pussy resembled a very small clam shell, although now it was a little red around the edges from Martha's hand rubbing across it for the past several minutes. Renee's lips were opened, totally exposing her clit and entrance to her twat. Her arousal was spread all over the insides of her pussy lips. As she pushed her fingers into both daughters, Darla felt Martha's fingers thrusting inside her while her other hand was pressed firmly against her clit! Darla stopping moving her hands, looking back at Martha asking, "Please, may I cum again?" "No," Martha replied firmly, "Continue what you were doing." Darla did what she was told with a slight frown. She had barely moved her right hand inward, which was in Deanna, before she pushed against her maidenhead. "I can't go any further in Deanna without breaking her hymen," Darla announced while still pushing her other fingers much deeper into Renee. Within moments her fingers were totally buried in her oldest daughter. "Then you will finger her to that depth only," Martha replied, "No one break her cherry." "I'm all the way in Renee," Darla then announced, "She's definitely not a virgin." Martha watched as Darla deeply finger-fucked Renee while trying to be really careful with Deanna. "Now pull out and check their asses," Martha ordered after a few moments, as she continued playing with Darla's pussy. Again, Darla pleaded for permission to cum. But Martha repeated her answer from earlier, though this time she angrily said no. Darla eased her pointer finger from both hands into each of her daughter's assholes. It became immediately clear to her that Renee had some anal experience, while Deanna was so tight she could barely move her finger. Although Renee was looser than her sister, she wasn't just worn out. "Renee is looser than Deanna. Deanna is very tight," Darla announced. Renee was completely humiliated by her mother's revelations. At the same time, Deanna's desire, like her mother's, had overridden any of her normal reactions. The only thing she knew was that something was about to happen between her legs that she had never felt before, and that she NEEDED it to happen, and quickly!! "My turn," Martha announced pushing her fingers into both girls' pussy before they realized what was going on. She too quickly found Deanna's cherry, lightly brushing her finger against it, but quickly pushed two fingers, three knuckles deep into Renee. After a few moments of silence, as she deeply finger-fucked Renee and teased Deanna, she announced, "It's time to go to the bedroom." Once in the bedroom, Martha looked at Darla and said, "Everyone is going to watch Matt fuck you first. You better act like you did in high school—as if you are head over heels in love with him. I want you on your hands and knees, with Renee on her back underneath you." Martha continued her instructions, "Before you get off, Darla, you MUST get Renee off first—if you cum first, you'll owe me another punishment, bringing your punishment count to two. Renee, if you get off before your mother, you'll get another punishment—so you'll owe me three." Martha helped Renee get into position, lying on her back with her ass at the head of the bed. Within moments, she was staring upwards at her mother's completely naked pussy. After straddling Renee's head, Darla sank her face between Renee's spread legs as she felt Matt's hands grip both sides of her hips. Renee watched from only inches away as her mother's ex-boyfriend's cock quickly disappeared into her obviously (both visually and audibly) soaking wet cunt. Between her mother's tongue on her slit and watching her mother's pussy seem to expand to take the cock, Renee was quickly becoming uncontrollably aroused. She couldn't recall ever being turned on more by anything, ever. Darla's extreme arousal was a result of "getting" to finger her daughters a few minutes earlier. She was very much enjoying eating out her daughter's pussy, although at the same time, she was repulsed at the thought and completely embarrassed by her extreme, sexual arousal. But the main thing that was pushing her right to the edge of a screaming orgasm was the image of her daughter watching Matt's cock slam in and out of her own cunt, from only inches below. Darla had no idea why she couldn't stop thinking about it, nor why it was turning her on so much. While that was going on, Martha forced Dale's face to within inches of Matt's thrusting hips giving him front-row seats to his wife getting a forceful, but very much enjoyable, fucking. Each time Matt withdrew, Dale could easily see Darla's insides seem to pull slightly outward, leaving her pussy gaping open, before sucking back inward I held Deanna as we watched from the foot of the bed. For some reason, she thought to herself, she felt deeply secure with me. After only a few minutes, Darla was frantically licking Renee's pussy. She knew she was getting very close to getting off but did not want another punishment. We all watched as she pulled Renee's ass cheeks open with one hand, as she continued eating her out, pushing a finger against her backdoor opening. Renee screamed out her orgasm within seconds of her mother's finger entering her asshole. "Get up Darla," Martha immediately ordered, "Renee, you owe me punishment number three." "Please," Darla begged, "Let me get off first!" "What will you give me in return for it?" Martha asked. Darla thought a moment before saying, "My mother." After hearing this, I immediately gave Liz the "idea" to come visit. She would have no recollection of anything that had previously happened, since I had made sure to "wipe clean" her memory of those events. Although Renee was still in a post-orgasmic state, she nearly beat Deanna to saying, "Mom! No! What are you doing?!? Not granny!" "I accept," Martha replied interrupting her. Darla didn't wait any longer, cumming as hard as she could ever recall! Renee's stomach turned thinking about what had just happened, but didn't have but a moment to think about it before her mother collapsed on top of her. Matt held her hips up, giving Renee an up-close view of her mother's cunt spasming, as her entire body tense up. Her mother screamed into her pussy, inadvertently beginning Renee's climb towards her next journey to the peak. "Mom!" Deanna immediately called out angrily once she had calmed down enough to pay attention, "How could you involve granny!?!" Darla was horrified to hear what she'd had bargained. She looked back at Deanna as though she had no idea what she'd done. She immediately pleaded, "Martha, please, let me do something else—just don't bring my mother into this!" "Absolutely not," Martha replied, "You sealed the deal when you came on my husband's cock. That's the end of the discussion. If you weren't such a fucking slut, we could still negotiate. But as soon as I accepted, you didn't waste any time getting off. That's your fucking problem." She paused before saying, "Get off the bed Darla. Renee stay where you are." Martha took a tube of KY Jelly out of her bag and said, "Dale, hold still." He did, but flinched when he felt the tip of the tube being pushed into his asshole. "You'll thank me in a few minutes," she told him emptying the contents of the tube into his ass, "Now, get where Darla just was." Renee watched in stunned silence as her daddy replaced her mom above her, his rock hard cock bouncing around as he adjusted himself above her. She heard Martha order him to eat her out and watched with ashamed curiosity and increasing arousal as Matt positioned his cock at her daddy's tiny, brown hole. "Suck your daddy's cock, Renee, while you watch," Martha ordered her. Renee, without seeming to totally understand the gravity of what she was being told to do, as she was transfixed on the scene above her, grasped her daddy's cock and sucked it into her mouth. At about the same time, she watched Matt begin pressing his cock forward. Dale's ass seemed to flower open to allow the intrusion. He immediately cried out into her pussy as he felt Matt's cock pushing its way deep into his virgin bowels. Martha positioned Deanna on the bed, on her knees, so that she was looking almost directly downward as her daddy's ass was being plowed. Matt held his ass cheeks open so that Deanna could have an unhindered view of her daddy's rape. Deanna found the sight very interesting and was quickly becoming aroused. Watching Matt's hard cock pull out of her father, pulling out part of his insides with him, before pushing back inward, held her attention. She quickly felt her pussy tingling and soon, without realizing, was playing with her own clit as she watched. Renee was immediately ashamed as she came on her father's face. His cock buried in her mouth kept her moans to a minimum. But her moans vibrated along her father's shaft, causing him to completely lose control. As he was cumming in his oldest daughter's mouth, Dale remembered that he was supposed to get permission before he did so. Martha smiled, but said nothing as she watched Dale pump his load into his daughter's awaiting mouth. After he'd finished, Martha said, "Renee, sit on the edge of the bed. Dale, sit at the head of the bed with your legs spread wide. Deanna, lie down on your back between his legs, put your head in his lap." Everyone got in position. Martha was amazed Matt hadn't cum yet—after all, he'd fucked Darla, his ex-girlfriend from high school and her husband, with her two naked daughters watching. She, nor did Matt, didn't know that his stamina wasn't self-controlled. Both of them were impressed with his staying power. Matt was looking down on Deanna as she looked upwards at him with tears of shame and worry. She was lying in her daddy's lap, with her legs closed tightly. Matt noticed that you could not see her pussy at all in her current position—there was seemingly nothing between her legs. "Deanna, spread your legs. Dale, I want you to hold them up and back for her," Martha told them. As they followed orders, Matt watched as her tiny lips came into view—her very small pussy didn't seem like it would be able to accommodate his member. Deanna watched between her now opened legs as they framed a still very horny Matt, who was licking his lips as he looked at her exposed crotch. She knew she was completely open to his lust filled gaze and also knew that her virginity was about to be a thing of the past. Dale watched as his cock, even though he'd just gotten off, began to quickly recover. He loved the feel of his youngest daughter's smooth legs and the site of her deliciously naked body. Her smallish, perfect tits, and her tiny slit caused his cock to pulsate continuously. He looked down at her lying in his lap, the side of her head rubbing against his cock. He saw her turn her eyes and briefly stare at his rapidly hardening cock. She felt pressure between her legs, immediately followed by the feeling of being stretched. She looked at Matt, all of his attention focused on pushing his cock forward. All of a sudden, she felt him bump against her "wall," causing her to cry out. Dale could feel his daughter tense up as he watched Matt push the same cock that had been in Darla and him just a few moments ago, into his virgin daughter. Instead of being angry, he was as turned on as he could ever remember being. With each inch Matt's cock took, he could feel Deanna's body respond. He felt Matt's forward progress halt at virtually the same moment Deanna cried out—leaving no doubt that he'd just pushed against her cherry. Dale watched as Matt withdrew from her, paused, and then pushed firmly back inside. Deanna felt Matt withdraw slowly after pushing against her barrier. He looked into her eyes briefly before firmly pushing back into her. She knew about where he had bumped her virginity the first time and realized, too late, that he wasn't slowing down. Dale felt Deanna tense up and as Matt slammed through her maidenhead, causing Deanna to try to jump back away from the intruder. But between Matt and her daddy, Deanna couldn't move. She felt her wall give way, the intense pain making it clear to her—her cries making it clear to everyone else—that Matt's cock was firmly buried in territory that was virgin no more. Matt paused when he bottomed out, grinding his pelvis into hers trying to get as deeply as he could. He pulled back out until just the head of his cock was still inside her before thrusting back into her. Eventually, he was steadily fucking her, causing her body to move along with his thrusts—which in turn caused her daddy to feel each time Matt slammed his cock in her. After fifteen minutes, I finally decided he had fucked her enough. Although she was becoming more aroused as she steadily got more used to it, I didn't want her to cum yet. I gave Martha an idea. "How close are you Matt?" Martha asked. "Very close," he replied breathlessly, with sweat pouring down his face and neck, while steadily pounding away at Deanna's tiny pussy. "Dale, put your hand on Deanna's belly," Martha said looking at him, "Tell Matt to cum in your daughter's unprotected cunt so she can have his baby." "No!" Darla cried out, seemingly out of nowhere. Until now, she had simply watched her daughter's deflowering in silence, "Please," she said quickly lying on her back next to her Deanna. She spread her legs wide, using both of her hands to pull her own pussy lips wide open before saying, "Cum in me! I'm unprotected. I want to have your baby!" "That's great," Martha replied unmoved, "But he's going to impregnate all of you before we are finished with you," she turned her attention back to Dale and said, "Tell him what I said." Dale looked down at Deanna who was looking up at him. He then looked at Matt who was still plowing away at her before putting his hand on his daughter's naked belly and saying, "Matt, cum in my daughter's unprotected cunt. I want you to put your baby right here in her stomach," he said that last part while patting her lower abdomen. Matt immediately exploded in her, grunting loudly as he slammed into her one last time. Deanna cried out at the suddenness of his last thrust and felt as he began unloading his potent seed into her. Martha immediately ordered Dale to hold Deanna's legs upward, keeping most of Matt's cum inside of her. Darla was still lying next to Deanna with her legs spread, softly crying at the idea that her daughter could very well be pregnant and it was all her fault. Martha, who was wearing a sundress with spaghetti straps, simply pushed the straps off her shoulders allowing them to fall down her arms. She then pulled the front of the dress downward, exposing both of her large breasts. Darla didn't realize what was going on until Martha had her right breast pressed against her mouth. "You know you want this," Martha said looking down at her as her left hand found Darla's soaked slit, "Both of your daughter's are watching, naked, just like I told you they would." It was like she was bipolar. Darla went from completely upset to seemingly sexually possessed. She immediately latched onto Martha's presented nipple, and as she sucked, shimmed the dress completely off, leaving her in nothing but black see-through panties. After several moments, and without being told (at least out loud), Darla ordered Renee to crawl over to where they were. Confused, Renee obeyed but was furious with her mother when she ordered her to suck Martha's left breast. "You'll do it right now!" Darla demanded, "Or I'm going to ask them to whip your ass!" Renee was furious with her mother, but at the same time, she realized she WANTED to suck the much larger breasts. She had no idea why and became angry with herself as well. While Renee was getting into position to do what she was told, Darla also ordered Deanna to spin her body so that Dale could continue holding her legs upwards, but at the same time, she could suck Martha's other breast. Although Deanna protested, eventually she too was in position and both girls were sucking from each of Martha's hanging breasts. "From now on," Darla began as she played with Deanna's small tits, "If a woman with bigger tits than your own takes her clothes off—even just her top—if you aren't ordered too, you will offer to do anything sexually to that woman she wants. We Grant women are servants," Darla was seemingly talking out of her head as Martha increased the pressure on her clit. Her daughter's listened in stunned silence as their mother spoke what seemed like total, unprovoked craziness, "If that woman has a husband, a boyfriend, or even a lesbian lover, you will offer to take care of them too." Both girls were stunned at their mother's words, but neither thought to respond. They were thoroughly enjoying sucking and licking Martha's tits and unbeknowst to them, the instructions their mother was giving them were immediately becoming stamped into their brains as orders that would never be disobeyed. Renee's body was angled across the bed, as she laid on her back, her head resting on her mother's lower stomach. She didn't realize Matt had gotten between her legs until she felt him pushing his cock into her soaking wet slit. Within minutes she was cumming. As she was, Dale was being told, once again, to ask Matt to cum in his daughter so she could have his baby (only this time it was Renee he was asking Matt to cum in). Martha and Matt were both impressed with Matt's quick recovery time. He was cumming again within five minutes. Martha replaced Dale on the bed, telling him to sit in a chair and watch. She slid her panties off before lying where he had been. She ordered Deanna to straddle her face, pulling the young girl on top of her—into the 69 position. Renee was lying next to Martha, only her feet were at the head of the bed. Darla had been ordered to straddle her face. She too quickly sank her face into her eldest daughter's cunt, lapping away as fast as she could as Renee did the same to her. Matt cock had, again, fully recovered and was standing at attention. With Darla positioned over her daughter, she was in perfect position for him to enter her. Before she fully realized someone was behind her, Darla felt someone entering her with ease. Renee simply concentrated on her mother's clit as she watched the cock slam in and out of her with wild abandon. Within minutes Darla was begging Martha to let her get off once again. "Mrs. Martha," Darla cried out, "Please! I have to get off!" "What am I going to get?" Martha asked breaking her suction lock on Deanna's tiny slit. "Anything, just name it," Darla cried out. "Oh? Anything?!?" Martha replied, "Okay, what about your sister and her family?" "Okay!" Darla cried out. "Deal," Martha said as both girls began immediately protesting. Martha simply forced Deanna's face back into her pussy, which quickly shut her up. Renee's protests were soon muffled by Darla's loud moans as she, again, came. Matt increased his frantic fucking and within moments was cumming with her. He knew, at that point, that he had implanted his seed in each of the Grant women and he hoped that they were all pregnant. Martha came on Deanna's face several moments later. Once everyone had finally calmed down, Martha ordered everyone to get cleaned up. Darla was ordered to shower with both daughters. At first it was with Renee only. Then Martha had Deanna get in and finally Renee had to get out so that Darla could be alone with Deanna. Then she had Dale get in with Darla and eventually each daughter got in with them, individually—and then all four of them together. They scrubbed each other everywhere, while making out and fondling each other. It was all for the cameras. All the cameras saw was the family laughing, smiling, and playing as they took showers together, bathing each other. Martha ordered them to dress as though they were all going out on a date. Thirty minutes later, Liz pulled into the driveway, totally unsuspecting of anything. ------- Chapter 8 It was more of the same with Liz as it had been the day before, only she didn't know what was going on and had to be "broken in." Eventually, though, I had the "family portraits" I wanted and I made sure that both girls sampled their grandmother's pussy several times. She, too, sampled theirs and Darla's (for the benefit of the girls). They were horrified to see that eventually, like they had, their own grandmother soon began enjoying what was happening to her—if for no other reason than it got her off. Liz spent the night. The next morning, no one had any recollection of anything that had happened—except me of course. Liz simply remembered going for a visit. ------- The Hall's left the Grant house around 10pm that evening. I allowed them to get home and cleaned up before also having them totally forget what had happened. Matt did still remember, however, being caught (on camera) raping Darla and remembered losing the bet with me. Each day since then, he continuously worried about when I was going to make good my promise. He was sitting in his recliner at 11pm when I knocked at the front door. Martha answered in her white, frilly night gown that fell just barely to mid-thigh. The gown did everything it could to keep her breasts from spilling completely out. Martha seemed a little upset with such a late night visitor. "What can I do for you?" she asked, not recognizing me. "I am here to see Matt," I replied smiling, as I walked past her without the slightest hesitation. She closed the door and came after me. "Hey!" she snapped back, "What are you doing? Where do you think you're going" By the time she managed to spit all that out, I was in the living room, looking down at Matt, whose face had gone white. "Hello, Matt," I announced to the stunned man, "I bet you've been wondering when I was finally going to come over." He said nothing, his mouth hanging open in stunned silence as though he'd seen a ghost. "You must be his wife, Martha," I said looking directly at her for the first time since very briefly doing so at the front door. Seeing her husband's reaction, her previous anger quickly turned into worry. I reached out to shake her hand, which wasn't offered. As soon as our hands met, I jerked her towards me, wrapping my left arm around her waist. I pulled her so that she was in front of him. "Matt, do something!" Martha said frantically as my right hand began caressing her right breast through the thin fabric of her gown as he watched. But he said nothing as I took all the liberty I wanted with his wife. She broke my grip, turned, and slapped me across the face. I quickly grabbed her by her hair, bunching it up in my fist, turned her, forcing her to look at her husband as my other hand pulled the hem of her nightgown up enough so I could snake my hand into the front of her panties and down to her pussy. She immediately protested, "What do you think you're doing?!? Matt, damnit, do something!!" But I tightened my grip on her hair, causing her to cry out, as the fingers on my other hand continued playing with her slit—from her clit to her asshole. She reached up in attempts to remove my hand from her hair. I wrenched her head backwards, allowing me to look directly down at her, "You're going to do whatever I tell you to do." I bended downward slightly, which to allowed me to angle two of my fingers up into her pussy; the sudden intrusion catching her by complete surprise. I pushed inward until she was standing on her tip-toes. Holding them tightly inside her, I asked, "Where are your kids?" "They've already gone to bed," she replied, "Please, leave them out of this. Do what you want with me. But leave theme alone." This was not the Martha I was accustomed too. Although she fought briefly, the 'always in control' attitude she had displayed over the past few days was nowhere to be seen. She was quickly breaking down, shaking with fright. At the mentioning of her kids, she began to cry. "Please, just leave," she again pleaded through her tears, after a few moments of no response from me. "I'll leave when I'm finished," I told her finally breaking that silence, "And I'll be finished quicker if you stop fighting me." She stopped struggling and after a few moments, I pulled my fingers out of her twat. I quickly began manipulating (mentally) them both. Within moments both of them were very cooperative. Almost immediately Martha offered, "We have a new digital camera with three memory cards that can hold around 400 pictures each. We also have a video recorder. I have two blank disks for it." As she went to get the cameras, I looked at Matt and asked, "You do remember losing the challenge a few days ago, don't you?" "Of course I remember," he replied. "I think we are going to start with your son," I informed him. He grimaced as he nodded. I "adjusted" Martha so she would be overly cooperative when she got back. Martha returned with the cameras and Matt, after being "told too" ordered her, "Martha, strip." She looked at him like he'd just lost his mind. Briefly, embarrassment and anger were written all over her face. "I can't believe you just said that in front of company," she snapped. "I told you to do something," Matt said angrily, "Now do it!" "Matt, I don't know what's gotten in to you, but you will not speak to me that way!" Martha shot back angrily. With quickness that surprised even me, Matt leaped from the chair, grabbing her by the throat, and slammed her against the wall. "If I fucking tell you to do something, you'll fucking do it," he roared, "And I don't give a shit what you think about it!" He grabbed the top of the gown, ripping it to downwards, completely shredding the thin garment. He continued pulling the individual pieces until it was completely off of her. He then reached down, ripping her panties down her legs, leaving her completely naked. Holding her by the neck against the wall with one hand, as her hands gripped his wrist and forearm trying to dislodge him, he shucked his shorts and underwear with the other, his hard cock bouncing free as he did. Unable to see downward as he pinned her against the wall, Martha didn't know his cock was anywhere close until he slammed it inside of her. At this point he picked her up, putting her legs around his waist. As he slammed into her, he said, "You're going to start learning to do what I tell you, when I tell it to you." "You are a bastard!" she screamed, hitting him on the shoulders and back with her tiny fists. After a few moments, she stopped her frantic struggle, and began pushing back. After letting her arousal build steadily for several minutes, I had him continue. "We are about to go upstairs to your son's room," Matt informed her as he increased his tempo, "And we are going to watch you fuck him." She looked at him speechless for a moment before screaming out, "I'm cumming!!! OOOOHHH GODDD!!!" "Slut!" Matt spit out, dropping his wife to the floor as soon as she'd finished. "What?!" she asked confused by the venom in his voice, "You are the one who said it!" "But I didn't make you cum to it!" he shot back, "How long have you fantasized about fucking Billy?" "I haven't ever!" she replied again crying. Shock at getting off on the idea of fucking her son, guilty and shame immediately wracked her body, causing her to sob briefly. "As soon as I said you were going to go upstairs to fuck him, you got off on it!" Matt quickly pointed out, "Seems to me you've at least thought about it once before!" "That's enough you two," I said tired of their arguing, "I want you both upstairs." On the way, I told them what I expected. I had Martha "remember" that she and Matt had to do whatever I decided to keep their rape of Darla secret—a rape that I had on video, as I had her recall. They both agreed they remembered our deal and that they would cooperate, both very worried about people finding out about it. Also on the way upstairs, I made sure Ashley (their daughter) wouldn't awaken until I was ready for her. A few moments later, Martha opened the door to her son's room—completely naked. Matt and I stood in the doorway, I made sure Billy wouldn't see either of us until I decided for him too. Martha sat on the edge of the bed, gazing down at her sleeping son. She turned the small bedside lamp on, which threw light over most of the room. He was sleeping soundly on his back, the covers only pulled up to his stomach. With her left hand, she held a t-shirt over her breasts, which fell down to cover her crotch as well. She used her right hand to push the covers down to his knees before snaking her fingers inside the waistband of his boxers, gently grasping his flaccid cock and began playing with it. She watched his face for signs of his awakening but didn't immediately see any, although his cock was definitely responding. After a few minutes of watching him sleep while his cock hardened, Martha finally watched her son begin to stir. Billy's eyes finally began to open, squinting at first from the light. After he was able to focus, he realized his mother was sitting on his bed, and that she appeared naked except for a shirt she was holding over herself. He suddenly realized that something was playing with his cock. He looked down, immediately noticing that her hand disappeared under the waistband of his boxers. He HAD to be dreaming, he told himself. But how fucked up was it that he was dreaming about his virtually naked mother playing with his cock, he thought to himself!?! But all of a sudden he realized he wasn't dreaming at all. "Billy?" he heard his mother call. "Mom?" he called confused, "What are you doing?" "I've waited such a long time for this," she said softly, smiling down at him, "Finally, your father is gone and we have an opportunity." "An opportunity for what?" he replied sitting up a little. "You're fourteen now," she replied, "I want you to be able to tell me anything AND I want you to be completely comfortable with me, no matter what the subject is. I also want you to love me forever." "I will always love you mom!" he replied not yet catching on. "But I want you to make love to me too," she replied still smiling, dropping the t-shirt to the floor, leaving herself totally naked in front of her now completely stunned son. He had never seen tits before and these were huge! She smiled as she noticed his eyes moved rapidly between her tits and pussy—even though her legs were still closed and he couldn't see much. He had never seen a real-life pussy before, but had seen them on the internet—and knew immediately he should be able to see her pubs if she had any. She took his right hand, opened her legs, and placed it on her pussy as she said, "This is yours for as long as you want it." He didn't say a word as his mother rubbed his hand along her slit, allowing him to touch the first pussy he had ever seen with his own two eyes. She continued, "I won't even have sex with your father if you don't want me too. If you want, I'll help you seduce your sister." She felt his cock immediately pulsate at that and asked, "Have you ever had sex before Billy?" "No," he replied quickly. "Good," she smiled, "Because I want to be your first. I need you inside of me." He watched in stunned silence as she pulled his boxers down and off his feet. She then laid down on the bed and motioned for him to get between her legs, which he did quickly. She helped him get in position before helping guide his cock to her slit. "Push into me baby," she seemed to breathe out. He didn't have to be told twice, as he quickly sank into her silky, warm, and soaking wet depths. He had no idea what to do other than what he had seen on all the porn videos he'd seen, so he started doing it like they did. Martha soon noticed his eyes hadn't left her tits. She reached up, guiding his mouth down to her right nipple, telling him to suck on it, which he did hungrily. Her other hand was on his ass, as she helped him get into a steady rhythm. I had Martha forget everything about her and Matt raping Darla. She also forgot about ever knowing me. She "remembered" that she was fucking her son because she had wanted too for so long and tonight was the first opportunity she'd gotten with Matt being gone out of town. She was in heaven as she felt her son's cock pounding away at her needy twat with not a care in the world, other than keeping quiet enough so as not to awaken Ashley who was asleep in the next room. So when Matt appeared at the door with his hands cuffed behind his back, her shock of seeing him home caused her to initially miss both that he was cuffed AND that he had a gun to his head. "What in the hell is going on?" he asked, the terror from his predicament evident in his voice, but it was tempered by his shock at the sight unfolding in front of him. He too had "forgotten" about me and our deal. He "remembered" coming home and being jumped at the front door, handcuffed, and forced into the house. Although he tried to protest, the gun pressed against his temple made him think twice about continuing. Momentarily forgetting about me, Matt looked at his wife and son with complete astonishment and rising anger. The anger set very quickly. "Hey Hunny," Martha finally stuttered out after a few moments of stunned silence, "What are you doing home?" "Fuck you," Matt shot back, "Asking why I'm home is NOT a good question from you right now. Billy, what the fuck do you think you're doing?" "I ... I ... I..." he simply stuttered as he tried to roll off his mother. But I ordered him to stay put. He didn't really know what to do, but decided that he should continue lying on top of his mother, with his cock still buried in her, although he wasn't moving at the moment. His situation simply served to terrify his wife and son, but they actually seemed more worried about his finding them together than they were of me and the gun. I looked at Matt, taunting him, "So, your wife relies on your son to get off? I bet every time you leave the house, she comes running up to his room." "That's not true," Martha quickly replied, "This was our first time, I swear." Angrily he snapped back, "Do you think I'm that fucking stupid?!?! Do you think I actually believe I caught you on the first time?! Give me a fucking break!" He was so angry, he was shaking. He then heard himself say, "If I could make one request, I would like them both to get off." "Maybe," I replied, "But your own son has turned you into a cuckold—you don't get to make requests. Your son is now the head of this household, or he will be if he does exactly what I tell him too until I leave." I turned Matt to face me, kissing him hard on the lips before saying, "You're 'the bitch.' If Billy tells you to do something, you'll do it. And if you're good, he might let you fuck your daughter. But I'm sure you'll have to earn it. Isn't that right Billy?" Billy looked at me with his mouth gaping open. He then heard himself reply, "He's going to have to be really good. Ashley and mom are both mine. I was planning to fuck her after I finished with mom." I had pushed Matt's jeans and underwear to his ankles, and was playing with his cock as his son spoke. After Billy finished speaking, I said, "Matt, I am going to take the cuffs off. You are going to be a good boy, right?" He heard himself reply, "Yes, I will." "Good," I replied and then said, "Now, Billy, I want you to go get your sister and bring her in here. Don't tell her anything." He seemed to be warming to the idea of being in charge, but he was still a little apprehensive. "Matt," I said after Billy left the room, "Go fuck your wife." "Do I have too?" he asked angrily. "Yes," I snapped back, "Don't question me again, I don't care how pissed you are at them." Without another word, he got on the bed between his wife's legs, and plunged his cock into her pussy. The quickness of it caused Martha's back to arch off the bed, her mouth opening slightly. The sounds of his hips pounding against her pelvis quickly took over the room. He was clearly trying to take out some of his anger on her pussy. But it was even clearer that she was NOT enjoying it, which seemed to anger him even more. A moment later, a naked Billy was pulling his barely awake and very aggravated sister Ashley into the room. She was telling him to let her go, that he was hurting her when she saw her father fucking her mother. She then seemed to realize at the same moment that Billy was naked. She jerked her arm away from him and was about to say something to him when she noticed me. "Who are you?" she asked still not quite awake, and then she looked at her brother and asks, "Why are you naked? Why are mom and dad having sex on your bed?!" Her confusion was quickly waking her. She was wearing a t-shirt that fell to mid-thigh—it was evident her ass and tits were just as Matt had described several days earlier. Her blonde hair was pulled back in a pony-tail. I gently put my hand on her shoulder before saying, "Ashley, you are going to witness a power change in your family. From this day forward, your brother is the head of this household. You will ask him for permission on everything. Your parents will still go to work, etc., but you are to even ask your brother for things like money, permission to go on dates, go to the mall ... everything. He will be in complete charge of this family." "What?" she asked with a slight laugh, "You must be kidding. What's going on?" She was now fully awake. I continued, "Your dad and I found your brother fucking your mother a few minutes ago." "No you didn't," she replied completely sure it was untrue. "Matt," I called as he continued fucking his wife, "Is that not true?" "Yes," he replied still angry about it, "It's very true." "And because of that," I added, "Your brother has officially turned your dad into a cuckold. He could not satisfy his own wife, who decided that she COULD get sexual satisfaction from her son." "You all have lost your mind," she replied, again slightly laughing but this time it was a nervous laugh. She didn't know what to think. "Billy," I began. I handed him a tube of KY Jelly before saying, "It's time for you to officially consumate your new position as head of the house—fuck your dad's asshole." "What?!" Matt cried out looking up. He was just about to pull out of Martha when I ordered him not too. To his daughter's shock, her daddy did exactly as told, continuing to fuck her. Without any argument, Billy climbed onto the bed behind his father, placing the tip of the tube of KY just inside his father's sphincter, squeezing a large amount into him. Martha felt herself move her arms over her husband's back, holding him down against her as she watched her son appear over him. She felt Matt tense up as Billy's cock bumped against his backdoor. The idea of her son fucking her husband turned Martha on as much as anything she could ever remember—she couldn't believe how wet she was! I positioned Ashley so she had a perfect angle, as her brother's cock slowly sank into her daddy's asshole. "Ashley," I asked Matt screamed out in pain, "Are you a virgin?" "Yes," she replied without taking her eyes off the scene in front of her. "Do you have a boyfriend?" I continued. "Yes," she replied, "We've been together for a year." "That's nice," I replied, "So, has he ever felt you up?" "What do you mean?" she asked without taking her eyes off the scene before her. "Don't play innocent," I replied as Billy finally bottomed out in his dad's ass, "Has he ever touched your tits, or ass, or twat?" "Yes," she replied, her eyes riveted to the scene in front of her as her brother began to steadily fuck her father, "He's seen me naked. He's been trying to get me to have sex, but I haven't let him yet." "So he's fingered you too?" I asked. "Well, not inside of me. He's just rubbed along my slit and on my clit," she replied. She couldn't believe she was saying all of that. Although she wanted to stop, she continued, "I didn't want him to accidently tear my hymen. So I haven't let him go in me." "Have you ever sucked him off?" I asked. "Many times," she replied, "I don't even know how many." "Is he the only guy to see you naked and to touch you?" I asked. "Yes," she replied and added, "And he's definitely the only one I've sucked off." "There are a lot of people who believe if you so much as suck a guy off, you're no longer a virgin. Some would even argue that just letting him breach the plain of your outer labia makes you a non-virgin," I told her. "That's stupid," she replied, "I still have my hymen." "I understand that," I replied quickly pulling her t-shirt upwards until her sky blue panties and braless tits were revealed. I slid my right hand across both of her tits as my left traveled under the waistband of her panties, down her ass crack, until my finger was pressing against her tiny, puckered, backdoor hole, "Has he ever touched this?" "No!" she said struggling to push her shirt back down. "So your ass is still virgin too, right?" I asked. "Yes!" she replied. "It won't be much longer," I told her forcing her shirt up her arms and off, leaving her heaving, naked breasts exposed to everyone. "Please don't hurt me," she pleaded now very concerned. "I promise I won't hurt you. In fact you'll cum many times with me and others tonight," I told her. I continued rubbing my hand up and down her ass crack, occasionally sliding my finger down the length of her slit—she was quickly moistening, to her complete embarrassment. All of a sudden, Matt, to his family's shock, looked at me and asked pleadingly, "Joe, may I cum?" I had made sure that both he and Martha "remembered" to ask permission to cum, although THEY had previously been the ones demanding that their victims ask permission. "I do not have the authority to give you permission," I pointed out, even though I did, "You have to get permission from Billy." I quickly made adjustments to Billy's response just before Matt pleaded with him to allow him to get off. "Do you fully submit to me, agreeing that I am in total control of this household and that YOU will enforce any orders that I may give to the others if they decide not to cooperate?" Billy asked continuing to pump his cock into his now motionless father. Matt was doing the best he could to keep from getting off too soon. "YES!" he pleaded, "I swear I will!" "You will do whatever I want you to do, regardless of what it is? Right?" Billy asked. "YES DAMNIT!" Matt cried out. Hearing her husband pleading with their son to let him get off, while being fucked in the ass by their son was too much for Martha. She butted on the pleading contest, "Billy, you'll let mommy get off too won't you?" "Do you agree that you will be my total slut and, if she doesn't willingly agree to be my slut as well, you'll force Ashley to be one too, and that you two will do whatever I want, when I want?" he asked. "Of course hunny," she replied hurriedly, "I'll spank her ass everyday if needed to make her cooperate." "Okay," he replied, "You both can cum." They came almost instantly. Billy slammed his cock into his father as quickly as he could while he tensed up, shooting what he felt like were gallons of cum into his wife's cunt. It was the most he'd remembered cumming since high school. After they'd calmed down enough to pay attention to me, I ordered Ashley into the arms of her mother. I ordered Martha to have her daughter soaking wet by the time I was ready for her. Martha immediately jerked Ashley's sky blue panties off of her, and furiously began rubbing her clit—I made sure she didn't do anything to compromise her daughter's hymen. As that was going on, I grabbed Billy by the hair, yanking him backwards, causing him to "pop" out of his now exhausted father, whose ass still was up in the air while his lower body was on the bed. I made him sit on the edge of the bed, but demanded that he pay attention. Billy struggled to get free but I slapped him hard across the face, throwing him face first down onto the bed just vacated by his parents. I grabbed the tube of KY Jelly he had used on his father, holding him down on the bed as I lubed my cock, before yanking his hips upwards. "He may be the head of this household, but it's ONLY because I allow it," announced to everyone as they watched in silence, "He gets his power from me. You better remember that Billy," I told him as I placed the head of my cock at his virgin backdoor, "When I come over, I want everyone to immediately strip. Everyone will offer to wait on me hand-and-foot, whether it be cook me dinner, give me a nice massage, whatever you can think of—you are my servants. Does everyone understand?" I asked this as I pushed firmly into his asshole as he struggled futily. He was screaming, begging me to stop. The other nodded that they understood as they watched their new "boss" being ass raped. "It doesn't matter what I tell you to do, you will do it with a cheerful smile," I told them. Again they nodded, by which time I had already built up a deep fucking rhythm. Billy had not gotten off a few minutes earlier and he had been quite horny before I began to fuck him. As soon as I started playing with his cock, he quickly re-hardened. "So, do you like having a cock buried in your ass, a guy playing with your cock, or both?" I taunted him. "None of it," he said between gritted teeth. "It's funny, your cock is rock hard," I announced, thoroughly embarrassing him. "You have permission to cum whenever you want too," I told him before saying, "Just think about getting to suck my cock clean in a few minutes." That seemed to be all the mental image he needed. I felt his balls tense up as he began to cum. I cupped my hand over the head of his cock, catching his load in my hand. After he was finished, I held my hand out so everyone could see the large deposit he had made. I commented, "It's either been a few days since you've gotten off, or you're bi-sexual." I didn't wait for his reply as I held my hand up to his face saying, "Lick it." He tried to pull away, but I forced his face into my cupped hand, getting his spunk all over his nose, mouth, and chin. After holding him there a moment, he began slurping it up, licking my hand clean. I made sure to get as much of it off his face as I could, making him suck it off my fingers as well. "Don't ever make the mistake of forgetting who's really in charge," I told him. I then looked at Matt and said, "Get over here and get me ready for your daughter." He quickly crawled across the bed, sucking my cock into his mouth. As he did, I turned to look at Martha and Ashley, who were both playing with each other's cunts. I noticed that Ashley's tits were very similar in size to her mother's—actually it was too close to call whose were larger. Ashley's nipples were very pinkish and very puffy, unlike her mother's smaller nipples and areoles—something she did not like. Both women were riveted to the scene in front of them. I allowed Matt to suck and slurp my cock for several more minutes before I pulled out. "Matt," I began, "Lie down on your back. Billy, I want you to lie down on top of him—hump your cocks together and make out like you're long lost lovers." "Both of you will shave your pubs before the next time I see you," I told them both, "And you ladies will make sure to stay shaven and very smooth." "Now, Ashley," I continued after a pause, "I want you to lie down next to your dad and brother and open those legs nice and wide." Nervously, she did as she was told and soon her legs were open, baring her soaking wet, virgin slit. "Matt, put your hand flat on her mound," I told him, causing he and Billy to stop their furious making out/ humping session, "I want you to feel my cock slide in your daughter's virgin cunt." He did as he was told and immediately felt the outline of my cock as I eased it into his daughter's super tight quim. He felt her flinch as I came into contact with her maidenhead. I eased back outward before slowly pushing back inward, bumping it a little harder this time. The third time I bumped it was just hard enough to break through, causing her as little pain as I could. As I pushed inward, he felt the outline of my cock all the way to her belly button as I bottomed out. I began slowly pulling out before quickly pushing back inward, although I would let up just before I completely bottomed out. I was especially enthralled with her tits. Although they bounced, they didn't just go everywhere. It seemed like a controlled bounce. I leaned down, taking a nipple between my teeth, immediately eliciting a gasp out of her—there was no doubt her nipples were ultra-sensitive. I continued sucking her nipples, spending ample time on both of them, and within ten minutes, she was ready to have the first orgasm of her life. I propped myself up on my hands, giving me a perfect angle to watch as my cock slid in and out of her tight twat. I watched as her chest heaved and felt as her pussy seemed to pour juices around my cock. I slammed into her several more times before she began shaking. Her eyes were closed tightly and all of a sudden her entire body froze in place, her moan signifying that she was cumming. It wasn't a loud moan, sounding more like she was gasping for air. I could feel her pussy clamping around my cock, milking it for my hot baby juices. I let her calm down before I said, "I'm about to cum in you. If you get pregnant, your family will help you raise it." She nodded as she felt me tense. I slammed into her three more times before I held myself deeply in her, crushing our pelvises together. After holding myself in her for several moments, I finally pulled out. "From this moment forward," I began between breaths, "Matt is the family cum bucket. When someone gets off, he will clean it up completely. Like right now, Ashley has cum running down the crack of her ass. He will clean all visible cum outside her slit. This goes no matter where that cum maybe—asshole, face, wherever—and he will clean all of it thoroughly. You can start after Billy is done with you." I paused for a moment before continuing, "It looks as though Ashley's tits are slightly larger than Martha's—albeit only slight. Martha, you are totally at Ashley's disposal, understand?" "Yes sir," she replied. "Good," I responded, "Billy, you can do anything you want with your family—you are the family dictator if you want to be that extreme. The only thing you cannot yet do is fuck your sister's asshole. I will be the first to do that and then you can." He nodded that he understood, "Also, it's up to you whether she keeps her boyfriend or not. Again, you are in complete control." "Joe," Matt called as I got up to get dressed. "What?" I asked holding my underwear. "Would you fuck me while I fuck my daughter?" he asked, "I would really like to feel your cock in my ass." I looked at Billy, giving him the idea of what to say. He quickly snapped, "You don't have permission to ask him to fuck you. You will be punished later. You will NOT be allowed to fuck anyone with your little cock. The only way you will get off is with a cock in your ass and ONLY then with my permission. Do you understand?" Matt nodded but immediately cried out as Billy squeezed his nuts and said, "I asked a fucking question!" "Yes, I understand," his father cried out. "Yes what!?!" Billy roared. "Yes sir?" his father asked unsure of what his son wanted. "You all better remember that!" Billy told everyone. I left as Billy was telling his sister to lie down with her legs spread widely. ------- Chapter 9 I awoke the next morning with a start. Renee's bachelorette party was planned for later on in the evening. I still had a few things to do before the 8pm start. As I pulled into the driveway of Beverly Wilson at 9am, there didn't appear to be anyone awake as I stepped up onto the porch of the double-wide trailer. After several knocks, the curtain on the door moved aside, as someone looked out. Because I didn't want to spend all day at the Wilson's, I decided to "cheat." A woman, similar to who Renee described as Beverly, opened the door. Only Beverly didn't look like the Beverly that had been described—it was difficult to see much through the white nightgown that fell to her ankles, although her 'spare tire' was evident. She was much more attractive than I had been led to believe and her hair was shorter and seemed to be curled—or either it was naturally curly—falling to mid-neck. However, her tits appeared to sit lower on her chest, just as described, and they did seem to be quite large. Beverly opened the door to a complete stranger and, for some reason, felt an immediate urge to take her clothes off. She had absolutely no idea why she was feeling that way, nor why it was such an overwhelming urge, and growing every second she hesitated. She continued to be internally baffled when she realized she was soaking wet. The seemingly insatiable urge to have sex with the complete stranger standing at her door began to completely take over. Without saying a word, I watched as the lady standing just inside the door reached behind her back. I stared into her eyes, which were locked on my own, as she unzipped the gown. Her hands moved to pull the gown off her shoulders, quickly baring her braless tits, before allowing it to drop into a pool at her feet. "I see you've had a breast enhancement?" I commented, immediately noticing a big difference between the description Renee had given and how they looked now. Her D cup tits actually looked nice. "They drooped badly, so I got them adjusted so they point upwards," she replied smiling, "I see you noticed." She had no idea why she was talking to me as though I was her long lost best friend and was even more confused why she felt so happy about my noticing. She watched as my eyes moved from her head to her feet, pausing to notice her white, French cut panties. Without a word, she quickly pushed her panties down her legs and off, revealing a thick patch of dark, curly pubic hair. I could just barely see the very top of her slit. Although it was evident that she had been trying to improve herself since the several years Renee had seen her, Beverly's legs were still on the flabby side and were in serious need of a tanning bed. Her ass and hips still had cellulite, something that isn't so easy to get rid of. "Where is Tina?" I asked walking past her, into the house. I busily "listened" to her think as she formulated the answer. I immediately "heard" everything I needed to know. "She's at her house. Do you want me to call her? She lives just up the road," Beverly offered. Her mind was screaming at her, but she didn't know why. She felt like she knew me, but couldn't for the life of her remember my name. "Yeah," I replied, "And tell her to bring her girlfriend too." Beverly immediately hesitated at the mentioning of her daughter's 'girlfriend.' It was a very sore subject for her. Apparently, she and Sheree do not get along at all. "What is it?" I asked her, noticing her furrowed eyebrows, "Do you have a problem with them coming over?" "Of course not," she replied immediately, but then said, "I love my daughter. I just don't like her friend." "Her 'girlfriend, ' you mean," I corrected her, "What, did Sheree take your lover away from you?" Again, Beverly looked at me with a 'how the hell did you know that' look, but soon replied, "Maybe." "Maybe?" I asked and then added, "And since Sheree is black, when she forces you to participate, you really don't like that either do you? And she forces you nearly every time they come over doesn't she?" "I don't like having anything to do with blacks," Beverly replied almost angrily. "You will from now on," I told her and asked, already knowing the answer simply from 'listening' to her thoughts, "Who is the dominant one, her or Tina?" "Sheree, definitely," Beverly replied, "Sheree whips her ass, ties her up—all kinds of crazy shit. And Tina goes back for more!" "And when they come over here," I asked, "Why do you stay around if you don't like it so much?" "Because they just show up!" she replied defensively, "They come over at all hours of the night too—1am, 5am—they don't care what time it is." "At 5am they force you to fuck?" I asked unconvinced. "They jump on my bed, while I am sleeping, rip my clothes off, and a lot of times Sheree makes me play with myself while watching her and Tina fuck over and over again. But most of the time, they both force themselves on me," Beverly answered, "Sheree's been begging Jeremy to fuck her so he can put a baby in her belly so that her, 'two white bitches' can nurse from her tits—of course Tina and I are her 'two white bitches.'" "Are her tits bigger than you and Tina's?" I asked. "Are they?" she asked as though I had just asked the dumbest question in history, "My baby's are D's. Tina's are a little bigger than mine, maybe. Sheree has utters—probably EE—but they stand up very well, and they're all natural. They droop a little, but not very much." "Has she fucked Jeremy?" I asked next. "No, he has a girlfriend—or that's his excuse. But he had no problem when Sheree and Tina pretty much raped her last week. She begged them to stop, but it was like she was talking to a wall." "So, you simply don't like fucking black women. You still like to fuck white women, right?" I asked and added, "Even if they don't want too." "Well, of course," she replied smiling, "I don't even mind being forced myself, as long as they aren't black." "So you're racist," I pointed out. She thought about it a minute before replying, "I guess so." "In that case," I began getting very serious, "From this point on, you will willfully, cheerfully, and immediately submit to any black woman whose tits are larger than yours. You will offer to eat her pussy or service her in any way she desires. Although you will give the outward appearance that you are absolutely enjoying yourself, internally you will be repulsed by it but at the same time you will be extremely horny from it. The only way you can get off, other than with me—or unless I tell you otherwise—is by sex with a black woman, or multiple black women. You will treat your black lovers with the utmost respect, including addressing them with 'yes ma'am, ' or 'no ma'am'." She looked at me for a moment with a blank expression before it changed to a 'you just lost your mind' look before she said, "Whatever!" "Great," I said as though she had said 'yes, ' "Go ahead and call them over here. Where is Jeremy?" "He and Monica, his girlfriend, are in his room," she replied lifting the phone with no further protest. "Go wake them up when you get off the phone," I told her as I sat on the couch to wait. "Yes ma'am," I heard Beverly say into the phone as she hung it up. A moment later, a guy I presumed was Jeremy entered the living room, still half-asleep, followed by a girl who I also presumed was Monica. She was almost as tall as he was, around 5'8, with long, dirty blonde hair. She had a t-shirt on that came down to mid-thigh. Although she wasn't fat, she had a little meat on her bones—larger than optimal arms, thighs, and calves. I was able to glimpse a shot of her t-shirt covered ass, which looked to resemble the rest of her body—which was a little bigger than it should have been. Although it seemed to flare nicely, it appeared mostly flat. Her tits looked absolutely lost on her upper body—B cups at the most. She was one of those girls who was a little heavier than normal in all the wrong places while being a little smaller than normal in all the wrong places. Despite all that, she had a nice face. "This is Jeremy and his girlfriend Monica," Beverly said introducing them as they all came into the living room. They both said hello as they yawned neither immediately realizing Beverly's state of undress. It was almost at the same time they noticed. "Mom," Jeremy began but was cut off by an overwhelming urge to strip. He quickly pushed down his shorts and boxers, leaving him naked. He looked at Monica and immediately ordered her to do the same thing. With a stunned, open-mouth expression, Monica immediately pulled her t-shirt over her head revealing that she had nothing else on. She was completely naked, confirming for me how small her tits were in comparison to the rest of her body—they were small B cups with conical shaped nipples, almost puffy looking, and very pinkish. She turned slightly, also confirming that her ass was almost as flat as a board, two dimples were situated just too either side of her backbone, right above her ass cheeks. "Jeremy," I began as he sat down in the recliner. The expression on his face gave away his extreme confusion as to why he just did what he did, "Do you and your mother remember Renee Grant?" "Yeah," he replied after a moment. Beverly replied, "I do too." "Good," I continued, "Because I know all about the little party you all had with her a few years ago." "She wanted it," Beverly replied with a mischievous smile, "Or she did after she left. I am pretty sure she left here a bi-sexual." Beverly couldn't believe she was talking so openly about a subject that she knew could get them into a lot of trouble! Without being able to stop, she heard herself say, "About six months after that party, although she stopped seeing Jeremy after that night, I caught her at her house, alone. I told her if she cooperated and made love to me, I would leave before her sister got home. Needless to say, that girl licked my cunt like a possessed woman. We fucked for two hours before I left." "You took her virginity that night didn't you Jeremy?" I asked, although it was more of a statement than a question. "Fuck yeah," he replied, "That party was the bomb. I made her watch me fuck several other girls that night. I didn't cum in any of them. I would fuck one, pull out of her, and have another lie down—all with Renee right beside us watching. Finally, after I did that with like eight or ten girls, with my cock soaked with their juices, I slammed into Renee, cumming as deeply into her as I could. I think I convinced her that she was pregnant. I had hoped she was, but it didn't happen. After I fucked her several times that night, mom and Tina made her eat the pussies of every girl I had fucked that night—at least ten girls, including her friend Amanda. By the time I got them back to Amanda's house, they were exhausted and totally fucked out." "What would you say to the opportunity to fuck her again?" I asked, "Her and her sister, two cousins, Amanda, her soon to be sister-in-law, and another friend--they are all going to be her bride's maids." "She's getting married?" Beverly asked, "To who?" "That doesn't matter right now," I replied, "Would you like to fuck them or not?" "Definitely her sister," Jeremy replied, "I don't know the rest of them, except for Amanda." "Jeremy!" Monica protested, slapping him lightly on the arm, "You will not!" "Trust me," I replied causing him to ignore her, "Other than Amanda and that friend I couldn't name, they are all very, very fuckable." "I'll do whatever I damn well please," Jeremy shot back at her, "And if I tell you to suck my cum out of their assholes, you'll do that as well as anything else I tell you to do." "Actually," I immediately responded, "She, Beverly, and you will do what I tell you to do, as will Tina and Sheree." I said this as the door was opening, momentarily cutting off his reply. Tina walked in with Sheree right behind her. "Why is everyone naked?" Sheree immediately asked beating Tina to it. "Because I told them too," I replied calmly, "Tina, I want you naked as well—strip." As had everyone else, Tina's mind screamed at her as she felt herself began disrobing. Her pink t-shirt was first, revealing she had no bra on underneath. Her tight jeans were next, followed by her pink, see-through panties. "You have changed quite a bit," I commented. Renee's description of Tina was definitely out-dated. Although Tina still had straight, shoulder length, dark brown hair, she was almost what you would call skinny, although her tits were D cups. Her arms and legs seemed to be toned, and she had a decent tan. Her ass looked firm—with very little flair, although it stuck outward very nicely. She was actually a very attractive girl. "I see being with Sheree has done you some good," I added. I knew from "listening" that Sheree had made her get a tummy tuck, a nose job, and a breast lift. She HAD to go to the gym four times a week and could only eat foods that Sheree allowed her to eat and in the past several months, Sheree had begun making Beverly do the same thing—Sheree had made her get the breast lift. "She and Beverly are my bitches," Sheree piped in, "And if Jeremy would allow it, Monica would be too." Monica seemed to try to slide behind Jeremy to get away from Sheree's hungry stare. She was very uncomfortable with being talked about like that but said nothing. Beverly, on the other hand, dropped to her knees in front of Sheree and pleadingly asked, "Ms. Sheree, please, may I be of service to you? I would really like to make your stay at my house pleasurable. May I eat you out?" Sheree, although tall, had a light-chocolate complexion. Her hair was short but styled. She looked to be in great shape, the only part of her body that was overly large were her tits. They were very large on her, even though she was tall—very close to my height at 6'0. Her height helped proportion her weight, giving her a look of being skinner than she actually was--she's probably 150 pounds. She has a great ass with the hips and thighs to go with it—at least judging by looking through her jeans. She briefly looked at Beverly with confusion, as did everyone else in the room. After a moment, she replied, "My pussy is reserved for your daughter, at least for now. But you can have my asshole. Beg to eat my asshole out!" Everyone watched in stunned silence as Beverly pleaded with Sheree to let her pull her jeans and panties off so she could 'rim her beautiful black bottom.' This went on for several moments until Sheree held her hand up to silence her. I "told" Sheree what I wanted her to say. Sheree said, "If I allow you to do this, you recognize my authority over you and your daughter and that she and I will move back in with you, permanently. She and I will sleep in your bedroom. You will cook and clean, and service us in whatever ways I decide, without any hesitation." "Yes! Yes," Beverly said quickly as she nodded, trying to speed Sheree along so she could delve in. "You will absolutely be my slave. If you try to leave me, I will hunt you down, bring you back, and beat you to within an inch of your life. I may, if I tire of you, sell you to someone else. I will control everything about you, right down to what tampon brand you wear," Sheree told her, "Do you agree to all of this?" "Of course!" a now seemingly frantic Beverly replied as she tried to pry Sheree's hand away from the button and zipper on her jeans. "And you give your daughter to me too, right?" Sheree asked as she looked at a still stunned Tina. "YES!" Beverly replied quickly. "Okay," Sheree replied taking her hands away from her jeans, "You can eat my ass now—but ONLY my ass. You can't have my pussy until I say you can." "You can become her slave after I finish with you all in a few days," I chimed in just as Beverly ripped Sheree's jeans and panties down her legs. Sheree stepped out of the clothing, leaving her naked from the waist down. She then leaned forward over the couch, her hands on either side of a now very uncomfortable Monica, who was trying to get away from Sheree but couldn't. She couldn't help but notice Sheree's tank top hanging down in front of her, showing the entirety of both of her enormous swinging breasts. Beverly buried her face in Sheree's presented ass. Everyone in the room, except Monica who was staring at two of the largest tits she'd ever seen (of course she had seen them one time before when Sheree and Tina more or less raped her). Monica was immediately disgusted with herself as she felt herself moisten at the sight of the two very large and, to her confused repulsion, very sexy tits. "If you kiss them, you will be my slave too," Sheree told Monica who was shaking, "You know you want to kiss them—kiss the top of each of them ... go on..." Monica looked to Jeremy whose attention was split between watching his mother eat ass and his girlfriend being told, and seemingly tempted, to become another woman's slave. "It's up to you," Jeremy told her, "I am sure Sheree will let me borrow you if I want too." "Only after she earns you," Sheree responded as she smiled down at a now seemingly very uncertain Monica. Monica could not believe how overwhelming the urge was to kiss the magnificent tits that were dangling in front of her. She had never been even remotely attracted to other women before this moment. Now, all of a sudden, her pussy was flooding at the idea of being sexually dominated by this woman! Monica absolutely couldn't believe hear ears when she said, "Will you enslave my mom and sister too?" "How old is your sister?" Sheree asked. "Thirteen," Monica replied. "I have a young niece who will be perfect for your sister," Sheree replied, "So, yes, I'll take them too." As though in a dream, Monica seemed to watch herself lean forward and gently kiss the top swell of Sheree's left breast. She then did the same to the right before lifting her hand up to pull the shirt out of the way. However, she was stopped as Sheree said, "I didn't tell you to uncover them. I told you to kiss them, just kisses on each breast until she finishes with my asshole. You'll have to earn the right to lick my breasts and then from there you will earn the right to suck them. Eventually, you will earn the chance to eat my pussy, but like Beverly, you'll have to earn it. For now you can kiss the tops of my tits and lick my asshole." Everyone got quiet for a few moments, watching Beverly continue to eat out Sheree's ass, as Monica continuously kissed her tits. Finally I broke the silence by asking, "Beverly, where's your husband?" "We're divorced. He lives on the other side of town," she mumbled without stopping what she was doing. "Jeremy, do you still talk to him?" I asked. "Yeah," he replied as though it was a dumb question. "That's good. When I contact you in a few days, have your dad ready to help us," I replied, "I'll call you on your cell phone—be sure to answer." I paused to let them get up, a look of confusion passed across his face. I then said, "You can leave now. From now on, Monica is no longer your girlfriend. You are not to have anything to do with her unless Sheree pays you to—payment can be anything; it doesn't have to be just money." He said nothing, nodding that he understood. I turned back to the others and said, "Now, here's what I need from you. Sheree, do you have a black girlfriend, or two, to help us. I'll pay them if I need too?" "Well of course," she said smiling at me, "I have a couple of them." I proceeded to tell them what I needed. I made sure everyone knew that Sheree wasn't their master until I told them so. Before I left, I had Sheree order Tina to eat her pussy, getting her off after only a few minutes. ------- I watched the girls pull out of the Grant's driveway at 7:45pm that evening. I followed them as they headed to one of the nicer restaurants in town. I made sure that none of them recognized my vehicle, nor me once we got there (at least not until I wanted them too)—although only Renee and Deanna would have actually known who I was. They were all dressed identically—jeans and white t-shirts with "Girls Night Out" on the front and "Maid" on the back, except for Renee who had "Bride" on the back of hers and Deanna with "Maid of Honor" on hers. Renee also wore a cheap, silver tiara. The restaurant, as do most nice ones, also had a bar. Incidentally, Kimberly knew the bartender very well and soon had Margaritas on the table for everyone, although none of them were of the legal age to be drinking. Kimberly had supplied everyone with fake IDs just for this particular dilemma. Even though none of them got drunk, Dana and Samantha (Renee's soon to be sister-in-law) were definitely getting tipsy. The others had a nice warm buzz, it seemed. When finished with dinner, they left the restaurant, driving to one of the local nightclubs. At the door, they all presented their fake IDs, which the bouncer immediately recognized as such. But I made sure he allowed them in—free of charge, to their delight. For the next four hours, the girls danced and drank as though they didn't have a care in the world. They didn't have to pay for any of those drinks, of course, and by the end of the night they were all headed down the road of being smashed. Kimberly, feeling like she was the most sober of them all, volunteered to drive home. Although the bar had a policy of not allowing patrons to take alcohol out of the building, on this night, each of the girls were allowed to take a margarita home. The bar also gave them an opened bottle of tequila for 'a little party when they all got home.' Staggering to the Tahoe, the girls managed to pile in and pull out of the parking lot. Officer Ken Davis didn't know why he had decided to sit across the road from the nightclub that night. He was usually down at the local 7/11 drinking coffee at this time. Nor did he know why he decided to follow the Tahoe when it pulled out of the parking lot, other than the fact that it had six very good looking (at least they looked good from his spot across the road) young women in it, all of which looked slightly on the drunk side. He waited until they got away from the club, into a part of town that was completely dead at night, before pulling them over. "Shit!" Kimberly said looking out her rear view mirror. By now they all had noticed the blue lights. "What are we going to do with our drinks?" someone in the back asked. She then answered her own question, "We have to throw them out!" "NO!" Kimberly replied quietly, but firmly, "he'll see you do that! Just put them on the floor and try not to spill them!" "This truck smells like alcohol," Renee said giggling. She wasn't stone cold drunk, but she was getting there. "Everyone just be quiet and let me handle this," Kimberly told them just as the officer tapped on her window with the butt of his flashlight. She rolled down her window. He shined the light directly in her eyes and immediately noticed they were red and remained dilated—an indicator of someone being inebriated. He smiled and said, "Good evening ma'am, may I see your driver's license and proof of insurance." "Yes sir," she replied, her hands shaking as she turned the interior light on so she could see to get her billfold out of her purse to get her driver's license. But when she did, the light allowed the officer to see Renee's drink, which was on the floor between her feet. He also clearly saw Kimberly's drink on the floor between her feet as well. Kimberly's breath caught in her throat when she realized her mistake. She froze as she watched him shine the light on both drinks, but relaxed a little when he didn't say anything. She quickly got the information he wanted, handing both of them to him. He said nothing as he walked back to his car. Kimberly and the girls sat in silence for around ten minutes before he came back. As he was walking back to his car Officer Davis had a "thought." At first he chastised himself for thinking of doing such immoral, unethical, and illegal things, but the thought didn't go away and soon he had totally bought into the idea. Instead of calling into dispatch with the girl's information, he got on his cell phone and called Officer Janet Stephens. Although an attractive woman, Officer Stephens was the biggest dyke he had ever known and he knew she would be more than happy to assist him with this situation. A few minutes later, Kimberly and the girls watched another cop car pull in behind the first one. "Fuck," Kimberly said softly, "There's another cop pulling up." "When are we going to be home?" someone called from the back. Kimberly turned to see that it was Dana. She was by all accounts drunk. "We'll be home in a little while," Kimberly replied realizing the girl was only half-awake. She turned back just in time to see Officer Stephens before she announced her presence, "Ms. Rials, would you please step out of the vehicle." "Sure," Kimberly replied nervously. She looked across at Renee who was now very worried. As she opened her door she asked, "Is there some sort of problem, officer?" Janet didn't immediately answer, as she watched the girl get out of the car. The girl was very pretty and as Janet watched, realized, she had a good body. Janet could hardly keep her eyes off the girl's huge tits. She made a mental note to thank Ken for calling her and now clearly understood what Ken meant when he asked her if she wanted to have a little fun. "Maybe not if you are willing to submit to a breathalyzer," Janet replied. "Of course I will," Kimberly replied not believing she was still drunk. Janet held out the tube and Kimberly breathed into it. A moment later, Janet announced, "Your blood-alcohol registered .18. Even if you were twenty-one, that's over the limit. You are also in possession of an open-container and since you are under twenty-one, you are a minor in possession of alcohol," Janet paused, nodded at Ken who stepped up and turned her around, pressing her against her vehicle. Janet continued, "You are under arrest for DUI, open-container, and underage possession." "Please," Kimberly said frantically, whirling around. She was now grasping for anything to get their sympathy, "It's my cousin's wedding is in three days. If you arrest me, it will ruin it." "You should have thought about that before you decided to drive drunk," Janet said with no remorse. Ken turned her back around, pulling her left arm behind her. Again Kimberly turned, "There MUST be something I can do for you, anything, just name it." Janet's eyes narrowed before she replied tersely, "And now you will be charged with attempted bribery of a police officer." For the third time, Ken turned her back around, pulling both arms behind her, snapping the cold steel of his cuffs on the now sobbing girl. He moved her to the hood of the truck and pushed her upper body forward. Janet stepped up to begin frisking her, running her hands down the front of her shirt, over her nice, big, soft tits. She squeezed them as she went by, moving down the girl's stomach, down her hips, running one hand down the front of her jeans, before moving around to her ass. She squeezed both cheeks, taking in their texture before moving down her legs. "Stay just like you are," Janet told her, "Do not move." Kimberly laid her head on the hood of the truck and continued sobbing. "You in the front passenger's seat, please exit the vehicle and walked slowly around to the front," Ken ordered Renee. Renee, shaking with nervousness, opened her door and did as she was told. A moment later, she was at the front of the truck as ordered. Janet stood over her as Ken grabbed her purse and asked, "Is this your drink on the floorboard?" "Yes," Renee replied. "Are you twenty-one yet?" Janet asked, "I see you are the bride, hopefully you're at least twenty-one if you are planning to get married." "Yes," Renee replied, "I have my ID in my purse." Ken handed her the purse, allowing her to get her ID. She handed him the fake ID, which said she was twenty-three. For some reason, Ken knew without a doubt it was fake, although he had no idea how he knew. It was a helluva good fake if it was, he told himself. He looked up at her and asked, "If I run this identification number, is it going to be valid?" "Of course," she replied, her nervousness and continuous fidgeting giving her lie away. She was also pretty drunk and where normally she would have caved immediately, she was impaired enough to believe she could actually get away with it. Ken got on his radio right in front of her and said, "Dispatch, run this driver's license number for me." He held the card up so he could look at Renee as he read the numbers. A moment later the dispatch replied, "That number comes back as 'no record found.'" He repeated the number to make sure he'd read it correctly. She read it back to him and again said it came back to 'no record found.' After thanking the dispatcher, he looked at Renee and said, "Presenting false identification is a felony." Janet added, "So, since it's obvious you are under twenty-one, we have you with misdemeanor possession of alcohol by a minor and an open-container violation as well as a felony charge. You'll be going to jail with your bridesmaid here." "Please," Renee pleaded as she began to cry. She felt herself being pushed over the hood of the truck just as she had watched Kimberly be a few moment ago, "I'm getting married in three days! Please don't do this!" "Hush," Janet snapped at her, "You all should have thought of that before you tried to give us fake IDs! You would have gotten a simple ticket for everything else!" The girls who remained in the truck could see everyone talking, but couldn't hear. Soon, the officers were opening both passenger doors, ordering everyone else out. They too were taken around to the front of the truck. When asked for identification, all of the girls presented their fake IDs, not aware of the result of Renee's attempt. Prior to everyone else being ordered out of the vehicle, Kimberly and Renee were ordered to keep quiet with the threat of more charges if they didn't. Ken asked each girl twice if the ID she had given him was real. Each time they all said 'yes.' He allowed each girl to hear the dispatcher say 'record not found' to each one before they too were handcuffed and frisked. Janet was soaking wet by the time she finished with the last girl, which the red-head named Samantha, who according to her real driver's license was only sixteen. After everyone was cuffed, Ken searched the vehicle, finding the opened bottle of liquor, all of their individual cups of alcohol, and several small bags of marijuana which he planted. "Whose are these?" he asked throwing the marijuana bags on the hood of the vehicle so they could all see them. Everyone started talking at once, each denying they had ever seen bags before. When the two cops simply nodded their heads with, 'yeah, whatever' looks, the denials turned into a blame game—each blaming the others. Ken and Janet let this go on for a few minutes before telling them all to shut up. "I don't care whose they are. They were in the vehicle so we are going to charge you all with possession of drugs. Right now that's all it will be, but there might be enough here for a possession with intent to distribute charge. That could be a felony for each of you. We'll have to weigh it when we get to the station to make a final determination on your charges," Janet informed them. "But it isn't ours," Amanda protested, now tearfully. "It never is," Janet laughed. With the girl's lying over the hood of the vehicle arguing with each other, Janet and Ken stepped away from them to talk without being overheard. Janet asked, "Do you think we should actually go through with this?" "Fuck yes," he replied, "They would do anything to get out of going to jail. All they can talk about is how the wedding is ruined." "Okay," she replied, "Let's see what they'll do." "Janet," Ken called stopping her as she moved back towards the car. She turned to look at him as he said, "You owe me big. So big that the next time you and Peggy get together, I get invited." She smiled at him and said, "Now Ken, you know Peggy and I don't like cock. But if this goes like I am hoping, you can come over several times and fuck us however you want." "That's not enough," he replied stepping up to her, putting his hand on her slightly oversized gut, "You and Peggy are very cute, but for the snatch I've just potentially delivered to you, I want both your daughters too." "Shit Ken!" she replied shocked, "No fucking way! They're only thirteen and fourteen." "Exactly," he replied with a devious grin. She looked at him with shock for a moment, during which time she realized that the idea actually turned her on—which completely floored her, drawing an immediate internal scolding. She finally replied, "Fine. But only if this works out." "Great," he said smiling, leading them back to the girls. He walked up to Kimberly, stood her upright, and turned her to face him and Janet. Her makeup was now smeared from the crying. Janet said, "You said earlier you would do anything to get out of this. Are you still willing to do that?" "Yes," she mumbled. "We have you and your friends on a lot of charges, so you're going to be required to do a lot to make up for it all. If everyone doesn't cooperate, everybody goes to jail," Janet told her, "You need to make sure they are all onboard before we begin." Kimberly turned to the others and said, "They are willing to let us go." "Thank god!" one of them replied, cutting Kimberly off. "But we have to cooperate with them first. We all have to cooperate or we all go to jail," Kimberly continued, "Does anyone have a problem with that?" "What do we have to do?" Renee asked for the rest of them. "We are going to use Kimberly as a demonstration. If any of you decides you do not want to cooperate, we will simply take you all to jail. You'll probably all get bonded out by the middle of next week," Janet replied, "Of course, that will last until your trial. With all these charges, you are all looking at several years in prison especially with the felony marijuana charges." Ken took the handcuffs off Kimberly and walked her to the shoulder of the road. All the girls were watching when Janet stepped up to her and said, "Show me your tits." All the girls seemed to gasp at once. One even said, "No!" At that moment, Kimberly realized what the cooperation was going to entail. She had heard of cops abusing their powers like this, but had never actual thought it would happen to her. Then, all of a sudden, she had an overwhelming urge to cooperate—combined with the fear of going to jail. She looked Janet and Ken over briefly before responding. Janet was around 5'6 and overweight. Her stomach pouched outward, giving her a look of having a slight gut and her ass was very large—overweight large. But the rest of her body was normal—though it was hard to tell specifics with her uniform on. Her breasts were average, around a B or small C cup. She had an attractive face with black curly hair. Ken, on the other hand, was a typical male cop—overweight with a gut hanging over his belt. Although he didn't look too bad in the face, Kimberly would have certainly preferred someone else. As everyone watched, stunned, Kimberly slowly pulled her shirttail out of her jeans. She thought to herself, 'this isn't too bad!' Janet and Ken watched as the girl lifted her shirt and bra simultaneously, revealing her large, naked tits. Janet immediately noticed her nipples were rock hard, indicating to her that Kimberly was aroused. "Finish taking your shirt and bra off and hand them to Ken," Janet ordered. Kimberly hesitated briefly before figuring that taking her shirt and bra completely off wasn't much different than lifting them high enough to show her tits. Kimberly handed the garments to Ken as ordered, who put them on the hood of the truck right in front of everyone. "You should all keep in mind that everything we are having Kimberly do, we are going to ask you too do. So if any of you have any problems with anything we ask, please say so and we'll stop, let her get re-dressed, and we will take you all downtown," Janet clarified for everyone and then pointed out that, so far, no one had said anything. There were a few gasps when she was told to lift her shirt and bra, but nothing more. Janet waited a moment for any responses before continuing, "Kimberly, put your hands flat on the hood of the truck and stand with your feet, shoulder width apart." She did as told, standing between her sister and Samantha who moved to the side to give her enough room. They watched as Janet moved behind her, reached around and cupped both of her large, swaying, naked tits. "I am just going to make sure you don't have weapons," Janet said just loudly enough for everyone to hear, as she firmly squeezed both of the now panting girl's tits. At first she squeezed as much of the tit flesh into her hands as she could, much of it spilling out, her hands too small to hold it all. Soon, she had pinpointed her efforts on Kimberly's areoles and nipples, lightly pinching her nipples until they were as rock-hard and pointed as they would get. Her hands then moved downward across her slightly overweight stomach, which pouched just slightly from the angled position in which she was standing. "I really love women with a little meat on their bones," Janet said quietly, "You are just perfect." She said this as she slid her hands along her hips, before they came to rest holding both of her ass cheeks. "I can't tell if you are concealing anything in these tight jeans," Janet informed her smiling, "You're going to have to take them and your panties off." "What?" Kimberly asked more out of shock than not actually hearing. Renee chimed in, "You can't be serious! Hasn't she done enough?" "We haven't done anything yet, darling," Janet replied smiling at Renee, "And yes I was serious." As though she realized she was 'taking one for the team, ' Kimberly dropped her hands the button on her jeans. "Turn and face me," Janet ordered her just as she unsnapped the button. Kimberly did as she was told, unzipping the jeans as she turned, baring the very top of her dark blue panties. She then hooked her thumbs into the waistbands of both garments and simultaneously pushed them downward, her upper body blocking any immediate view from the front as she gradually pushed them down her thighs, past her knees, and to her ankles. Her large tits swayed freely as she pushed her jeans off, to the delight of both Janet and Ken, who watched in silence. She stood back up, completely exposing her naked body to the stares of everyone as she kicked her jeans and panties completely off. "For the rest of this night," Janet immediately began once Kimberly had completely taken her jeans off, "All of you will do whatever Ken and I tell you too." She was several feet in front of Kimberly when she said this. She paused, held her opened palm outward, and upward at waist level and said, "Kimberly, I want you to place your pussy in the palm of my hand." At first Kimberly didn't quite understand, nor did some of the other girls who had confused looks on their faces. So, after a moment of seeing Kimberly's confusion, Janet clarified herself, "Pretend my hand is a saddle—sit on my hand." She now knew exactly what the officer wanted. Although they didn't know it, the order sent a jolt through the pussies of every one of the girls. None of them knew why the particular order caused such a reaction to shoot through them—all they knew was that it did. However, each of them was completely embarrassed by it, as they internally admonished themselves for being turned on by such a despicable thing. Janet soon realized that none of the girls had said a word after the order, noting the stunned looks on each of their faces. But Kimberly was staring at her hand like it was something she had always dreamed of doing—with a determined, almost eager look on her face. The girls watched in silence as Kimberly took the couple of steps needed to get to the Officer. They watched in shock as she stood on her tip-toes to get her pelvis high enough before sliding her crotch forward on the offered hand. Although they could not see clearly, they did see when Janet's fingers came into contact with Kimberly's slit. Janet dropped her hand downward to the point that Kimberly had to bend her knees to keep her pussy in contact with the hand. The girls watched Kimberly's oversized ass and thigh muscles ripple to adjust to the height change, eventually causing her to shake from the slight squatted position she in which she was forced to stand. Finally, after a few seconds, Janet moved her hand back upwards, pushing firmly against her pussy, so the girl was standing comfortably. "Reach back with both hands and pull your ass cheeks as far open as they'll go," Janet ordered her. Kimberly immediately did as told. Janet then commented as she slid a finger into her twat before pulling out, moving it to her asshole, "Your pussy is certainly not virgin. What about here?" The girls heard Janet ask the question as they saw her finger appear from inside Kimberly's pussy and slide across her tiny asshole. They could easily see since Kimberly was holding her ass cheeks apart. Since at this point, Kimberly remembered nothing about her previous escapades of the past couple of days when she answered, "Yes, I am virgin there." "From now on," Janet began loudly enough so everyone could hear clearly, "When I hold my hand out like I just did to Kimberly, if I expect you to sit on it just like she did—naked." She paused as she looked around at everyone to make sure they had all heard her, before again saying to Kimberly, "Drop to your knees and ask Ken if he wants you to suck his cock. If he does, do it." She immediately did as she was told, "Officer Ken, could I suck you?" "'Could I suck your cock?'" Janet corrected her. "Could I suck your cock?" Kimberly quickly asked. "Certainly baby," he replied smiling, as he stepped up to her. "You can take his cock out for him too," Janet told her as she moved over to the truck, grabbing Renee by the upper arm and moving so she stood behind the now terrified girl. "You're going to watch while I play with these," Janet said pulling her back against her, as she pulled the girl's shirt tail out. Almost instantly Renee felt the Officer's hands slide up her shirt and under her bra, cupping and gently squeezing both of her breasts. "Yours are much smaller than Kimberly's," Janet announced, "They are almost like little girl tits, just slightly larger." Renee said nothing as she watched her cousin pull the smallest cock she'd ever seen out of the cop's pants. Kimberly giggled momentarily just before she engulfed the entire cock. "He's got a tiny cock doesn't he?" Janet asked quietly. Renee said nothing as the feeling of having her tits played with began to envelope her—but she really didn't know what to say. "You'll all be happy he's got such a small cock when he starts using it on you," Janet told them. She then turned and said, "Now tell me your real ages. No more lies. We'll start with you Renee." "I'm twenty," Renee replied as she felt Janet's hand began to caress her stomach before moving to the button on her jeans. She held her breath as she felt the button unsnap and the zipper slide downward. "I'm seventeen," Dana answered next. Renee was no longer paying attention as she felt Janet's left hand begin pushing her jeans and panties downward. Now everyone was watching what was going on with her, which made it even more embarrassing for Renee. Ken was also watching and within moments was shooting his load into Kimberly's mouth. "I'm twenty," Amanda said next. Renee felt her jeans and panties pushed just below the 'V' of her legs, giving Janet complete access to her cunt. She almost immediately felt the Officer's hand cup her pussy, her pointer finger running along the entirety of her soaked slit before pulling back to concentrate on her clit. Renee moaned as Janet's finger came into contact with her sensitive little bud. Janet asked, "Are you damaged goods too? Have you let someone fuck this sweet thing?" "Yes," Renee replied after an embarrassed pause. Janet then looked at Deanna and asked as though nothing was happening to distract anyone's attention and asked, "I thought I asked for your age? Why haven't you answered my question yet?" "OH!" Deanna replied snapping out of her seemingly removed state of mind, "I'm seventeen." "Are you a virgin?" Janet immediately asked as she continued playing with her sister's pussy, although Janet did not yet know they were sisters. "Yes," Deanna replied. "You've never let a guy touch you anywhere—not even on top of clothing?" Janet asked not convinced. "No," Deanna replied telling the truth as she knew it to be. "Have you ever thought about being with another woman?" Janet asked. Deanna didn't have time to answer before Janet reached out, grabbed her by the upper arm, pulled her close, and forcefully kissed her firmly on the mouth. "Now, kiss her," Janet said motioning to Renee, whose clit she was continuing to manipulate. "That's my sister!" Deanna protested. Renee, however, said nothing. The feeling between her legs was overwhelming her. She couldn't figure out why it felt so good, nor could she understand why she felt an overwhelming need to kiss her sister as soon as Janet brought it up. "I don't care if it's your mother," Janet replied, "In fact if you don't kiss her right now, and make it look like you're two lovers, we're going to call your mother and you will kiss AND fuck her!" Deanna, although she tried to deny it (internally), soon felt an urge to kiss her sister as well. But the threat of her mother being brought into this was all she needed to lean forward and lock lips with her half-naked sister. As they were doing this, Janet looked over at Samantha who hadn't yet answered the age question either, "And when were you planning to answer my question?" "I didn't want to interrupt you when you were talking," Samantha replied quickly and added, "I'm sixteen." "You've got great looking tits for a sixteen year old," Janet commented as the two sisters continued to make out. By now Ken had Kimberly on her feet with her head laid back on his shoulder watching Renee and Deanna as he massaged her tits. Janet continued, "They look like two grapefruits—maybe just a little larger—firm and rounded. Do you take after your mother?" "No," the red, wavy haired girl replied, "Hers are a little bigger." "But I bet gravity has gotten them," Janet surmised. "A little," Samantha replied hoping that she would get out of having to do anything by quickly and truthfully answering whatever questions she was asked. "And are you a sister of any of these people?" Janet asked just as Renee and Deanna stopped kissing. "Well, I'll be Renee's sister-in-law in three days," Samantha replied. "So it's your brother that's been fucking Renee," Janet stated smiling, "And what do you think about that?" "I guess it's okay since they are engaged," Samantha replied. "Do you like the idea of having sex with women?" Janet asked her. "No," the young girl replied. "You have a really nice ass too," Janet told her, taking her hand off of Renee and walking towards Samantha, "It looks like it's about to pop out of those jeans—I would say you have long cheeks with a fantastic swell, is that accurate?" "I don't know," Samantha replied nervously as the cop towered over her. She really didn't know how to answer that question. Janet held two fingers up to Samantha's mouth and said, "You can bet your brother has tasted Renee. It's your turn to try her. Suck my fingers clean." Samantha tried to back away, but didn't realize that the other officer had walked up behind her. He held her in place as Janet pressed her fingers against the girl's closed mouth. "If you don't do it," Janet threatened, "I'm going to strip you naked right here and have Ken fuck you on the hood of this truck." Her eyes widened with fear as she almost immediately opened her mouth, allowing Janet to push her fingers inside. "Suck them clean," Janet repeated herself as Samantha complied, "I am sure your brother has had his face buried in her pussy more than a few times. So it's not going to hurt you to taste her." A few moments later, Janet pulled her fingers out and turned her attention to Dana, "And how are you involved with these girls?" "I'm Kimberly's sister and Renee's cousin," she replied quickly. "And you?" Janet asked looking at Amanda. "I'm a friend of Renee's," she replied almost as quickly as Dana had. "So, you're unrelated," Janet stated, "So, we have two sets of sisters, who are also cousins, and two that are unrelated—at least for now," she said looking at Samantha, "Although in-laws don't always get counted as being related." She paused before saying, "Renee, put your jeans and panties back on. But I want you to remain topless. Kimberly, you'll remain naked. I want everyone to get back in the Tahoe and follow us. I am going to hold your purses and cell phones so no one will try to contact anyone." Janet made everyone wait until Renee pulled her jeans back up and took her shirt and bra off, "You and Kimberly will ride just like that. I'll give your clothes back when we get to where we're going." A few moments later, everyone was back in the Tahoe following Janet's patrol car while Ken followed them. "What are they going to do to us?" Dana asked worriedly. I made sure all the girls were "curiously turned on" by the situation, but I also made sure to combine that with extreme worry and dread. They were all as turned on as they could ever remember being, but at the same time felt guilty and ashamed for being so. None of them dared let on how aroused they were, as they were all sure none of the rest of them felt the same way—they all acted like they were simply frightened. "Well, since I'm naked and Renee's topless, and considering what Samantha, Renee, and I have already had to do, I would say they are planning to fuck at least a few of us." "Hey!" Deanna piped up seemingly offended, "I had to do something too." "You had to make out with your sister—big shit," Kimberly shot back angrily, "You'll probably be eating that cop's pussy when we get to wherever it is we're going." "We should tell them we want this to stop," Renee told them almost in a daze. "What?!" Kimberly shot back, "After the shit I have already gone through? You tell them that and we'll go to jail—I'll have swallowed that shrimp dick's cum and have been felt up by the lezbo for nothing! Fuck you Renee, but that shit isn't going to happen." She paused before continuing, "Forget about me, what about Samantha? She had to suck your fucking juices off the bitch's fingers after you soaked them from her playing with your clit for five seconds. You fucking ENJOYED what she did to you! So don't fucking chicken out now and get us all thrown in jail. Besides, it's your fucking wedding we are trying to save! If we all go to jail tonight, there probably won't be a wedding in three days—what do you want to bet? Do you actually want to risk it?" Renee was stunned by her cousin's cutting remarks and sheer anger and was so much so she didn't know what to say. "What are you going to do?" Kimberly asked after Renee remained silent for a moment. "I didn't enjoy what she was doing to me," Renee firmly clarified after a few moments. "Whatever," Kimberly replied, "Are you going to back out?" "No," Renee finally replied almost too quietly to hear. "What about anyone else? Are you all in on this or not? Because if you aren't, I don't want to do anything else before I find out your going to back out," Kimberly asked looking in the rearview mirror—although it was dark. It was quiet a moment before Amanda said, "What do you think they are going to have to do?" Kimberly turned to look at her incredulously before asking, "Where were you when that question was asked a few minutes ago?" She paused before saying angrily, "They may not do anything. But I wouldn't count on it. If I were you, I would expect the kinkiest, wildest, maybe even the weirdest shit you could ever imagine—and then double it—but I really don't know. I am driving NAKED for Christ's sake! They're probably going to do something you aren't going to like!" They turned onto a narrow road, with no street lights. Several miles later they turned down a long driveway, driving through an opened gate. Eventually, Janet pulled her car around behind a house and motioned them to pull into the garage—the garage door was opening. Once they pulled into the garage, the door immediately began closing behind them. A moment later, Ken and Janet opening their doors, motioning for them all to get out and head into the house. "I'm glad you all could make it," Janet said with a devious grin as she closed the door behind the last girl. She then said, "Most of you can sit on the couch. Amanda, you and Samantha sit on the love seat." Ken brought me into the room, blindfolded and handcuffed, "I found this bastard outside snooping around. I don't have any idea who he is." He took my blindfold off and almost immediately Renee and Deanna gasped. Renee and Kimberly quickly tried to cover themselves—Renee having a much easier time of it. She found her voice, "Joe! What are you doing here!?!" she then said, "Thank God you're here." Making sure none of them thought to 'think my story through, ' I simply said, "I saw the cops escorting you over here so I decided to follow to see what was going on. He jumped me just as I was sneaking up to the house. Why are you two naked?" "How do you know these girls?" Janet asked me warily, ignoring my question. "I'm their next door neighbor," I quickly replied, "And I demand you let us all go before I report you." "You aren't going to do shit," Ken said punching me in the stomach, causing me to fall to my knees. My hands were cuffed behind me, so I had no way of controlling my fall, drawing worried sympathy from all the girls—even though only Renee and Deanna knew me. The others were now placing all their hope of getting out of this on me. Already, though, I was increasingly becoming a 'hero, ' of sorts, to them all. Even though I got caught, I tried to help them—they all thought to themselves. "Please don't hurt him!" Deanna pleaded tearfully, "Joe, are you okay?" "Yeah," I gasped barely audible. "Sit him in the recliner," Janet ordered as Ken helped me back to my feet and into the recliner. She then said threateningly, "If you try to be a hero, you'll end up dead," she turned to Ken and said, "Gag him, I don't want him interrupting. But we'll let him watch." Janet turned her attention back to the girls and said, "Now, we're going to have to take care of a little business before we get started," she paused before continuing, "I must call at least one of your parents." Everyone tensed up at this, but Janet continued without stopping, "But I'm going to do you all a favor. I'm going to let you all choose who I call." Janet's smile had everyone immediately on edge. None of the girls said anything during Janet's brief pause. She continued, "So, we are going to vote but there's only two sets of parents on the ballot—and only your mothers." She stopped a moment to let this sink in before continuing, "So Renee, since you are the bride, you can choose first. Do you want your mother, or Kimberly and Dana's mother, to get called?" "Well," she paused briefly to think about it. She looked at Kimberly who shrugged but didn't say anything, "I guess I would rather have Aunt Joy called," and then she added quickly, "Kimberly and Dana's mom." "What about you, Kimberly," Janet asked, "Who would you rather have called?" "Aunt Darla," Kimberly said immediately, "My mom would kill me, but I guess it won't matter since whoever comes is going to tell the other." "Maybe not," Janet replied and without pausing looked at Dana and asked the same question of her. She quickly chose Darla, while Deanna chose Joy. "So we have a tie," Janet pointed out quickly, "Which means we have to have a tie breaker." She paused before continuing, "Whoever's mother is called, she will be stripped and photographed, and will be fucked by everyone in this room—including Mr. Hero here. She will be fucked in every orifice on her body—her mouth, cunt, asshole, and her tits if they are big enough." Everyone's mouths dropped open in absolute shock. Dana pleaded, "Please leave them out of this!" "I can't. We have a two-to-two tie on which one is going to be called. None of you voted 'neither, '" Janet pointed out, "So we MUST have a tiebreaker, which means, girls, that one of you sets of sisters is going to be eaten out by your own mother, and you will also do some eating of your own." "We'll do anything you want if you leave them out of this," Renee pleaded. "You're already going to do whatever we want," Janet replied laughing, "You don't have any bargaining power." She laughed again, letting reality sink in on the girls before continuing, "Amanda and Samantha, and Ken and me, are going to be the tiebreakers. In the event of another tie, Joe, can be our ultimate tiebreaker." She paused and said all of a sudden, "Samantha, since you are almost family, you will pick first. You will choose someone to eat you out. Whoever you choose will also take your jeans and panties off. After five minutes, whoever you choose will swap with someone else. In the meantime, the two you don't choose will be with Ken and me. After five minutes, they too will swap. After five more minutes, the two girls that are with you will swap with the two with us. After everyone has been with everyone for five minutes each, you will rank them in order from 1 to 4: one being the best, four the worst. Ken and I will do the same." "Whoever is ranked three and four will be whose mother we call. If, for instance, Dana and Deanna are 3 and 4, we will use Joe for the tiebreaker. He will be blindfolded while numbers 1 and 2 suck him off—because they would be the top two in that scenario, giving their "teams" the best chance of winning. Joe would then say the winner is 'number two, ' which means that number two sucked him off the best. Number one's mother would then be called." "So girls, you better do some fine pussy licking," Janet taunted them, then laughingly said, "We'll see who the closet lesbians are." The girls watched in stunned silence as Ken stripped completely naked—it took about five seconds, his 3 inch cock was at full attention. Janet didn't move so quickly as she took off her service belt, laying it down carefully. None of the girls thought to make a move for it. They watched as she unbuckled her regular belt, unsnapped and unzipped her pants, pulling the flaps open, before beginning to unbutton her shirt. When the last button was undone, she pulled the shirt open, revealing a full-cupped, white, French-cut bra. She began rubbing her chest above her tits, down between her tits, and onto her stomach as she licked her lips. She then took her shirt and bra completely off, revealing C cup tits that were beginning to droop significantly. Her waistline was definitely larger than it should have been, closely resembling a pregnant woman in her first trimester, except she had the love handles to go with it, as well as the large, overweight ass, which became evident as she slide her uniform pants and panties downward and off, leaving her completely naked. Her pussy was shaven except for a dark patch just over her slit. "Samantha, go ahead and choose who you want first. Amanda you'll choose next," Janet ordered, "Everyone go ahead and stand up." They did as they were told, allowing her and Ken to sit down. Ken immediately spread his legs wide, stroking his small cock as he licked his lips wondering which of the four beautiful girls would be first. Since he had already had Kimberly, he was hoping for one of the other three. Janet had also sat down with her legs spread widely, sitting with her ass close to the edge of the couch. She idly fingered her clit as she too waited in anticipation. "Who's it going to be Samantha?" Janet called after a few minutes of silence and no movement. Everyone turned to look at Samantha who didn't know what to say. Samantha looked around at her four friends. She didn't know why but all of a sudden she was attracted to Renee, who stood there with an arm across her breasts trying to cover herself. She was stunned to hear herself say, "Renee." Renee looked like she'd been shot. She outwardly flinched when she heard Samantha call her name. She looked at her as though she had misheard but Janet piped up, "Renee, please take her jeans and panties off and wait until I say go." Shaking, Renee walked over in front of Samantha and looked down at her, "Why me?" Again, Samantha was stunned to hear herself say, "I had to taste you, now it's your turn to taste me." "I didn't have any control over that!" Renee shot back, floored by Samantha's reason for choosing her. "You had control over being so wet her fingers were completely soaked!" Samantha shot back. "Girls!" Janet interrupted the growing argument, "It doesn't matter. Renee, you would eventually have eaten her out anyway. You just get to go first. Now take her clothes off like I told you!" Without another word, a seemingly angry Renee began unbuttoning and unzipping Samantha's jeans, "Lift your hips," Renee told her as she grasped her waistband. Samantha did as told and watched as her lower body was completely bared for everyone to see. She looked up just in time to see everyone's eyes briefly train on her pussy, which embarrassed her even more. Although she doesn't shave, her reddish pubic hair is very light—the wispy curls doing nothing to cover her. In her seated position, you could only just see the very top of her slit—a slit that was closed tightly. "Drop to your knees, Renee," Janet ordered, "Rest your cheek on her inner thigh until you are told to begin." Janet knew that in this position, Renee would be forced to breathe in Samantha's scent while everyone else was getting into position—something that didn't occur to Renee until she laid her face against the inside of Samantha's thigh and took a breath. Renee immediately knew what she smelled, but to her stunned and ashamed shock, she felt stomach flutter and her pussy moisten. She silently admonished herself for the thoughts and feelings that were now coursing through her body. "Okay, Amanda," Janet called as soon as Renee was in position. Amanda never hesitated, "Dana." Wide eyed, Dana didn't move immediately. But just before Janet said something, Dana did to Amanda, what Renee had just done to Samantha. Soon, Amanda was also bottomless, her thick, brown, curly pubs covering any chance anyone had of seeing her slit. "Ken?" Janet asked. "Deanna," he replied quickly. "Come here Kimberly," Janet ordered smiling, "I've been waiting to get your sweet mouth around my fat pussy all night." For Samantha and Amanda, having their pussies eaten out for the first time made the time fly by. Samantha got off twice in five minutes, but she made very little noise—only inhaling rapidly several times before going quiet, although her entire body tensed up as though she were having a seizure. Amanda got off once during the first round, moaning out her release. Ken shot his load for the second time that night, only this time it was in Deanna's mouth. Janet managed to hold off on getting off, taunting Kimberly with, "Everyone but me got off that round. Your mommy is going to be doing me before the night is over!" Janet and Ken swapped partners, and for the second time that night Kimberly found herself sucking Ken off. Deanna, on the other hand, was face-to-face with the first pussy she'd ever seen (that she remembered), at least this closely. "Is this your first time to eat a pussy?" Janet asked her stroking her hair. She nodded without taking her eyes off Janet's snatch. "Just do it like you think would make you feel good," Janet replied. Deanna leaned inward, licking from as far down as she could get her tongue all the way up to the top of her slit, "Just like that baby!" Samantha watched as Dana buried her face in her snatch. This time she didn't get off. Amanda, on the other hand, did get off on her friend's face. She and Renee had been friends for years; she even thoughts about what it would be like to be with Renee 'like that' on several occasions but never acted on them. For the second time in less than ten minutes, Amanda moaned out another orgasm. Although he tried, Ken could not reach a third orgasm during the next five minutes and although she was on the verge, Janet held off as well. Time was called and they swapped partners again, this time Janet had Dana and Ken had Renee. He did manage to cum in her mouth just before the end of the five minutes. Again, Janet held her off her orgasm, although she humped Dana's face with wild abandon, grinding her pussy against the girl's nose and mouth, as she ordered her to simply stick out her tongue. As this was going on, Kimberly was doing her best to get Amanda off, having noticed that Amanda had gotten off at least once during each session—twice with Dana and once with Renee. She didn't want to be the only one, so far, NOT to get her off. While that was going on, Samantha was relishing the feeling of having Deanna licking her pussy, more so than the others. She didn't really know why. As she moaned out her orgasm, as she held Deanna's face to her pussy with both hands. Kimberly frantically licked and sucked Amanda's clit. But time was called before she could get her off. Deep down, a feeling of dread set in on Kimberly—there was no way, she reasoned, she could be in Amanda's top two if she was the only one out of three people NOT to get her off. Although she HAD gotten Ken off, she did not get Janet off—although she couldn't recall anyone doing that so far. She didn't have much time to think about it. As soon as she was kneeling in front of Samantha, she felt hands on the back of her head, pulling her face towards the girl's twat. Kimberly briefly took note of Samantha's tiny slit—it was almost completely closed, like a clam, except for right at the bottom where her twat was. There, her lips puffed outwards just slightly. Janet smiled as Renee took her place at her feet, "I've been saving up for you. You better do a good job. Getting me off isn't going too be difficult. But impressing me may be." Janet almost lost control of herself as she watched the beautiful bride-to-be stick her tongue outward. She had no idea why she found Renee to be so beautiful, nor why she could hardly wait to fuck her in every way she could think of in the coming hours. She reasoned it was a combination of the small, firm tits and the cute, short, tight ass along with the fact that she seemed so innocent. Whatever it was, Janet inhaled deeply as she felt Renee's tongue come into contact with her clit. Ken found the blonde haired, blue eyed, and skinny Dana to be the cutest of them all. He wished she had larger tits, but her fantastic ass made up for it. As he watched her mouth engulf his cock, he couldn't help look down at the swell of her ass. Thoughts of potentially being the first person to ever fuck her asshole ran through his mind as she sucked him, quickly bringing him to the verge of shooting off. As Amanda watched Deanna lick her cunt from bottom to top, at some point, she began having "thoughts" about being with both Renee AND her sister, Deanna, on a regular basis. Those thoughts centered on her dominating them both, forcing them to do her bidding. The thought that they would willingly submit to her simply because her breasts were larger pushed her over the edge. Unlike with her other cums during the past several minutes, this one was very large, causing her to scream out her ecstasy, startling everyone. This started a chain reaction as Ken thought about simply telling Dana to stand up and bend over the couch so he could fuck her asshole. He too moaned out another orgasm, though the quantity of his load was miniscule since he had gotten off multiple times within just a few minutes. He flopped back on the couch, snoring softly as he immediately found sleep. Janet, watching and listening to the moans going on around her, combined with her thoughts on using all kinds of toys and other sex objects on Renee's beautiful body, even forcing her to get married with "the egg" embedded in her pussy was all she could handle. Janet grasped Renee's head from behind, pulling the girl into her pussy. "Don't stop licking me, baby," Janet moaned as she began crying out her long awaited release. Hearing all the commotion around her, Kimberly frantically began licking Samantha's twat. She knew the time was about to expire and she had yet to get anyone off, and she had no idea if Samantha was even close. After a few seconds of the frantic pace, her mouth and jaw began to get sore. "Time," Janet called out after she calmed down enough to look at the clock. Actually, everyone had gone thirty seconds over time. She sat there for a few more minutes, trying to regain her breath. When she finally did, she grabbed two note pads and handed them and a pen to both Amanda and Samantha, "Rank them in order from one, being the best, to four, being the worst." After she awoke Ken, she and he ranked them as well, writing them down. She took everyone's paper and sat back on the couch. "It's unanimous," Janet said looking up, "Kimberly is everyone's number four," she paused and looked at Kimberly very irritated, "This tells me you didn't try. There is no way, if you put a little effort into it, you would have been everyone's number four." "I swear I did my best," she defended herself immediately but was cut off. "I didn't ask you to speak," Janet snapped, "You're going to be punished for your lackluster performance." "Please no!" Kimberly pleaded, "I promise I tried." "You will eat the asshole of the person of your choosing until I say stop. You get to decide who it will be—Ken, Joe, and I are off-limits," Janet announced ignoring her pleas, "Choose now." Kimberly suddenly had an overwhelming urge to be with Deanna. The idea of licking her ass immediately turned her on. As though she was possessed, Kimberly's immediate, and without any further protest, reply was, "Deanna." This sudden about-face shocked everyone in the room, including Janet who figured she would bitch and moan about it at least until she was threatened with something else. "Fine," Janet said finding her voice after a momentary silence had taken over the room. Everyone looked at Kimberly liked she'd lost her mind, "Deanna, lay with your upper body just far enough under Samantha's chair so she can hold your legs up and out for you." Confused as to the instructions, Deanna slowly did what she was told, lying partially underneath the chair. Janet then instructed Samantha to reach down and pull Deanna's legs straight up. In this position, Deanna's asshole was pointed directly at the ceiling, giving Kimberly plenty of access. "I want you to lick her from her perineum to the very top of her crack. But don't forget to dig into her asshole with your tongue as far as you can," Janet instructed her. Kimberly was already in position, immediately leaning down to take her first lick. She pulled Deanna's ass cheeks apart and momentarily gazed at the very tiny hole winking back at her. She had never in her life wanted to do something more than right at that moment. She drove her tongue as deeply into her cousin's rear hole as she could before pulling back enough to lick her from the top of her crack to the very bottom edge of her pussy slit, pulling her ass cheeks apart as far as she could, pushing her face as deeply as she could. She was deeply embarrassed at her sudden lack of control and her overwhelming need to rim her cousin! Kimberly had no idea why she 'needed' to do this so badly! It simply repulsed her, but simulatenously it caused her pussy to flood. Janet continued with the rankings, "Three people voted Dana number one—the only person who didn't was Amanda. Her number one was Renee. So all total, the overall ranking was Dana number one, Renee number two, Deanna number three, and Kimberly of course four. That means we do in fact have a tie. Dana, you and Renee, are the overall one and two. Whoever Joe decides is the winner has successfully protected her mother from our little party. The loser will immediately call home, no questions asked." She paused before saying, "Samantha, come eat me out while this is going on. Amanda, since Ken is tired at the moment, you can lie underneath Samantha and eat her out. I expect her to get off at least once during the ten minutes." Samantha having to move caused her to stop holding Deanna's legs. Janet saw this problem and said, "Deanna, just lie on your stomach. Kimberly will just have to press her face into your ass." Kimberly was all too willing. As soon as Deanna rolled over, Kimberly had put her arms underneath Deanna's upper thighs, as she laid on the floor between her spread legs. This allowed Kimberly to pull the girl back against her, which in turn allowed her to bury her face in her ass cheeks. "Beautiful," Janet commented as she watched Kimberly and Deanna, "It's almost like Kimberly has always dreamed of eating her ass." Before Samantha took her spot between Janet's legs, Janet blindfolded Joe. She tapped Dana on the shoulder as she walked back to the couch indicating for her to go first. Dana (of course I knew it was Dana) nonchalantly opened my zipper and reached inside. She paused as her little hand wrapped around my fully extended cock. At 8 inches it was by far the largest one she had ever touched (or at least that she remembered). It was almost as big around as her wrist. She gasped, as did everyone else who could see, as she pulled it out of my pants. "Well, hunny," Janet began with a laugh, "Ken's cock certainly didn't prepare you for that. My advice to you is get as much of it as you can in your mouth—if you can deep throat, that's even better. But I doubt you can." For five minutes, she gagged and choked on my cock several different times when attempting to put over half of it in her mouth. When the five minutes was up, she hadn't even come close to getting me off. In fact I had probably softened a little. The next girl, Renee, took her place and actually did a better job. I was just before cumming when time was called. "Who's your pick, Joe," Janet asked, "Number one or two?" "Two," I replied. Janet walked over to me and uncuffed me. No one thought anything of it. "Go fuck Kimberly if you want to get off," Janet said after releasing me. I immediately sank to my knees between her legs as she continued to eat her cousin's asshole. I pulled her hips upward, easily sinking my cock into her warm, wet cunt. Dana gave Janet their home number as she dialed it, holding it up so that Kimberly could speak as I pounded my cock into her, causing her voice to shake with each thrust. Janet also held her face as close to Deanna's ass as she could without actually pressing it all the way against it. "Mom," Kimberly barely managed to say, "I need you to come pick me up. They want to stay out longer and I'm very tired." "What are you doing?" Joy asked sleepily, "It sounds like..." she paused. Joy thought to herself, 'I know what it sounds like, it sounds like she is having sex, but there's no way she is, ' "Are you okay?" "Yeah, I'm just tired," Kimberly continued to say as I continued slamming my cock into her pussy from behind, her ass rippling as I did. I made sure Kimberly said, "You don't have to get dressed or anything. Just come get me." "Okay," she replied hanging up, not thinking to ask where they were. But Joy, for some reason, knew where to go. She got out of bed, without stopping to brush her hair or anything. The long, button-down shirt fell just far enough to cover her ass cheeks when she was standing straight up. When sitting her pussy was completely exposed. "I'll be gone the rest of the night," Joy said to her sleeping husband. 'Why did I tell him that?' Joy thought to herself as she got in her car, 'And why didn't I put any clothes on?' She looked down at herself, realizing that not only was the shirt far too short, she didn't have any panties on either—the bottom of her shaven pussy was completely exposed. For some reason, she smiled to herself as the idea that she was being 'naughty' shot through her and as did the thought of the chance of being 'caught' dressed like this. At the same time, however, her mind screamed at her to go back inside and put on some clothes. But the feelings running rampant through her body overwhelmed her normal inhibitions. As she backed out of her driveway, a strong sexual desire to actually be caught dressed this way shot through her. It ended at her pussy, which began to stain the seat she sat on—since there was nothing between her slit and it. She reached down to quickly flick her clit. She had no idea why she'd gotten so turned on! Kimberly hung the phone up and said, "She'll be here in a few minutes." "Great," Janet replied. She proceeded to tell them where she wanted everyone and what she wanted them to do when Joy arrived. Fifteen minutes later, headlights flashed across the front windows of the house as someone turned into the driveway. A moment later, they heard Joy blow her car horn. As she turned into the driveway, Joy "realized" how she was dressed. She could not believe she had gone anywhere dressed like she was! Her heart began beating rapidly as nervousness immediately griped her, the idea that she would have to actually get out of the car for whatever reason crossing her mind for the first time. At that moment, she decided she definitely wouldn't get out—there was no way she would! She calmed herself by telling herself Kimberly would understand since it was so late (or early, depending on how you look at it) at night. She pulled up to the front of the house and tapped the horn. She couldn't see any lights through the front door or windows (other than the porch light), nor did she see the Tahoe, making her wonder if she was at the right house. After a few moments, with no one coming out of the house, she tapped the horn several more times. Again, Kimberly did not appear at the door of the house. She picked up her cell phone, dialing her number. She listened to it ring, but after the third ring it went to her voicemail. She dialed it again, but had the same result. So, she dialed Dana's phone—but again, voicemail answered. After another, this time prolonged, horn blowing, and one more attempt at calling, Joy realized she indeed was going to have to get out and knock on the door. She reasoned that maybe they had music up too loud to hear the horn or their phones. She turned to look on the backseat for something else to wear. But there was nothing. She looked back down at the button-down shirt she was wearing. Embarrassment was already welling-up inside her and she hadn't even opened her door yet! BUT at the same time, the idea of being 'naughty' was completely turning her on—although she vehemently admonished herself for having those feelings. With shaking hands, she opened the door of her car and stepped out. Folding her hands across her chest, as though that would make her attire more presentable, she walked up to the front door and was about to knock when she noticed it was slightly ajar. A shot of fear momentarily shot through her. But that was quickly suppressed when she "thought" she heard someone laughing. With that, she pushed the door open and called, "Kimberly? Dana? Where are you?" She paused, but she heard nothing. "Renee? Deanna?" she stepped into the house as she was calling their names, listening for the laughter she'd just heard, "Is this some game? Kimberly, come out. I need to get back home." But she heard nothing. She slowly walked through the living room towards a light down the hall, in what she presumed was a bedroom. She called out as she walked, "What are yall doing? Kimberly, I thought you were going to watch out for me?" As she stepped far enough down the hallway to see into the room, terror immediately gripped her. She immediately froze in her tracks. Her hand came up to her mouth in complete shock, her scream suppressed by another hand clamping over her own, muffling the sound. "If you don't keep quiet," Janet told her, after sneaking up behind the now shaking woman, "It's going to get a whole lot worse before it gets better. Understand?" Joy nodded 'yes' quickly. Janet pushed her forward into the room. The first thing Joy had seen from the hallway was Ken's pistol barrel pressed against Dana's temple as she was leaned over the bed, completely naked, while Amanda plowed a strap-on dildo into her—Amanda was completely naked. Renee also completely naked (as was everyone in the room—although she didn't yet realize Janet was too) and was on her knees sucking Ken's cock. As she was pushed into the room, Joy realized the girl on her back was Kimberly, as I (although she didn't remember that she knew me) fucked the hell out of her—shaking the bed with each thrust forward. Next to us, lying on her back was Deanna, as Samantha drove a strap-on dildo into her—although not as quickly or firmly as I was driving into Kimberly. "Is this how you normally dress when you leave your house?" Janet commented stepping to the side of Joy, who was terrified and completely overwhelmed by what she was seeing. Her mind simply tried to tell itself she really wasn't seeing what she was seeing, that this was all a nightmare. After a moment of silence, as Joy simply stared at the scene in front of her—her mouth gaping open in shock—she realized Janet was speaking to her and that everyone was now looking at her. Even though they were all in a very compromising positions, Joy realized that THEY were now looking at her with disbelief and even a little bit of shock. "I ... I ... It was late," Joy stammered, "I was asleep when Kimberly called. I didn't think I was going to have to get out of the car." As she spoke, she knew her answer did not let her off the hook. She knew she had no good reason for the way she was dressed, and that she should have gotten dressed. The embarrassment was almost mind-numbing to the completely overwhelmed woman. Janet circled back around behind her, stepping up so that her naked body was pressed firmly against her, quickly reaching around and under the hem of the shirt—which fell just far enough to cover her crotch. "You don't even have panties on!" Janet announced shocked, as she palmed Joy's entire cunt. Joy didn't realize Janet was behind her until she felt her press her hand against her pussy. Joy flinched with surprise at the sudden, firm touch on her most intimate area. The announcement that she was panty-less caused her embarrassment level to spike. All of these emotions combined to simply overwhelm her. Joy looked down in complete and utter embarrassment at the stream of liquid running down Janet's arm, down her own leg, and now pooling at her feet. Kimberly and Dana, although in a very compromising position themselves, watched stunned and embarrassed as Janet palmed their mother's naked pussy, causing her to piss on herself. Janet pressed her palm to Joy's cunt as the stream of liquid, which was pooling in her hand, completely soaked the woman's entire pussy—from her mound to her perineum. Joy immediately felt what Janet was doing and realized she (Janet) was completely enjoying her ultimate embarrassment. She even felt Janet slide a finger underneath her, across her asshole. "Why are you pissing yourself?" Janet whispered, although it was loud enough for everyone to hear. Joy began crying. Her sobbing reply was, "I don't know. I couldn't help it! Why are you touching me!?!" "You were already wet, Joy, and I don't mean from pissing yourself," Janet replied ignoring the question, "You weren't just wet, you were soaked. Did you enjoy prancing around in this little shirt? Or was it something about what was going on in here?" "I'm not enjoying any of this!" Joy sobbed, by which time she had finished pissing. "Be really glad I am not into watersports. If I were, you would be on the floor licking that shit up. Go in the bathroom and clean yourself up," Janet ordered her, "Leave the door open." Apparently glad to be getting away from all the stares, Joy hurried into the bathroom. A few minutes later, Joy walked slowly back into the room—the only way into/out of the bathroom was through the bedroom. When she came out, we had all gotten off the bed. Janet had everyone stand alongside the bed—four on each side. Everyone's eyes were on Joy as she exited the bathroom, making her immediately more uncomfortable than she thought possible. "Lie down in the middle of the bed," Janet said approaching her. Joy couldn't help but notice the strap-on dildo that was bouncing between her legs. Joy said nothing as she moved towards the bed. She just so happened to be approaching from the side Dana was on. Joy noticed Dana never took her eyes off her—even scanning her body slowly as though she were checking her out. She didn't notice everyone else doing the same thing. Her mind was too busy dismissing Dana's obvious looks of lust. She temporarily forgot about it as she climbed on the bed. As she did so, she knew her ass was in the air momentarily, as she crawled to the middle. As soon as Joy was lying flatly on her back, an overwhelming feeling of lust and a sheer need to cum hit her like a ton of bricks. For some reason, Janet "realized" (although she didn't know how she "knew") Joy was in dire need of an orgasm. "Kimberly," I want you to lean over the bed as far as you can without taking your feet off the floor and with your feet shoulder-width apart. Dana you do the same," Janet ordered as she knelt between Joy legs. She watched as the woman began sweating, her stomach rising and falling more rapidly as her heart rate picked up, her nipples obviously aroused, and her pussy glistened with her arousal juices. Kimberly and Dana were on opposite sides of the bed, but their heads were separated by only a few feet. Janet had each of them hold their mother's legs up and back. "Ken, you fuck Kimberly for a while and let Dana feel Joe's big cock for a change," Janet ordered as she put the head of the strap-on at Joy's opening. "Watch Joy," Janet said pointing to Kimberly, "As Ken enters your oldest daughter." Ken did so with ease and although he is much smaller than I, Kimberly's face lit up with pleasure as he quickly bottomed out. "Now watch as Joe does the same to your youngest daughter," she said as Joy turned her head to watch Dana. What she saw was a momentary flash of slight pain until my cock stretched her enough to accommodate me. "Both of your daughter's have cocks in their unprotected cunts," Janet told her, "And they are holding your legs open so you can have one too." She spoke as Ken and I began picking up speed slowly, at first, fucking her daughters. It wasn't long before the bed was swaying to our rhythm, allowing Joy to both watch her daughter's faces AND feel the firmness of our thrusts. "You're going to fuck me like you've been a lesbian your entire life," Janet told her as she easily pushed the head of the strap-on into her gaping slit. It was Janet's turn to be surprised. As the strap-on bottomed out, Joy lifted off the bed, reaching behind Janet's head and pulled her in for a deep, tongue tying kiss. Both of her hands frantically moved up and down Janet's back, down to her ass cheeks, pulling them open and running her fingers down her crack. It was as though she was possessed. "Take the dildo off," Joy panted, "And do me with your pussy!" Janet smiled, quickly ripping the dildo out of Joy's scalding box, quickly taking it off. Just before Janet slammed her pussy against Joy's pussy, which was humping the air, she said, "If you cum with me, you will forever submit to your daughter's after we leave here—including Dana, even though her tits are much smaller. You can't even fuck your husband without their permission. If they want to fuck him, you'll help talk him into it. If they want to bring their girlfriends home to fuck him, you have to be there, completely naked. You must watch and you must clean them both up—his cock and her cunt, and ass if he uses that too. Understand?" "Yes!" she screamed, "Just do me!" Though everyone was shocked at how Joy had transformed from the scared, humiliated, and crying woman who just arrived into a complete lesbian slut who agreed to submit to her family to get off, Kimberly and Dana were the most shocked. They watched from merely inches away as their mother began to convulse as Janet's pussy came into contact with hers. Joy screamed out her orgasm as she furiously humped her pussy against Janet as best she could without using her legs for leverage—which her daughters were holding open. Janet didn't notice me pull out of Dana. As Joy screamed out her orgasm, I got on the bed behind Janet, holding her down firmly. I had looked at her oversized ass long as I could without sampling it. "What are you doing?" Janet asked. She was now the one worried. "I'm about to fuck this oversized ass," I replied pushing the head of my soaking wet cock, thanks to Dana, against her back entrance. I pulled her ass cheeks open as far as they would go as I pushed forward, causing her to scream out in pain, pleading with me to go slowly since she had never been fucked there before. Although I slowed slightly, it wasn't as slowly as she would have liked. I pushed firmly inward until I was fully buried inside her virgin bowels. I slammed into her firmly for the next ten minutes, making sure to use her to continue slamming the dildo into Joy who was building back up to another orgasm. Four hours later, the Joy and the girls left the house after thoroughly fucking each other. Janet and Ken got plenty of great photos of the action, giving their cameras to me when they were done. By daylight everyone was getting dressed and leaving ... all of them forgetting about what had just occured. ------- Chapter 10 Three days later, I sat on the third pew at the local church as Larry and Renee stood in front of the preacher. Only a very few friends were invited to the small wedding, although Renee did have six bridesmaids. Renee was dressed in a white, strapless gown with a veil and a terra. Her bridesmaids were dressed in sky blue, spaghetti strapped dresses which fell to their knees. Those who had cleavage were showing quiet a bit of it and the dresses molded all of their asses perfectly. I looked around the room, taking everything in, as someone sang. Other than the families of the bride and groom, there were very few people at the ceremony. Several girlfriends of the groomsmen were present as were the parents of a few of the bridesmaids, and a few other people scattered around. The preacher's wife, who looked to be around forty or so, was playing the piano. In all there were around fifty people at the ceremony. As the song ended, the front doors to the church swung violently open, causing the startled crowd to look towards the rear of the church. I made sure no one moved as Sheree and company (three very well-built but very attractive black women) barged into the building. Jeremy, Beverly, Tina, and Monica were right behind them. None of them had weapons, as none were needed. Again, I made sure of that. "Excuse me," the preacher said immediately annoyed at the intrusion, "We are having a wedding here..." "Shut the fuck up!" Sheree ordered forcefully, "I know what the hell's going on. I'm here to object!" "We certainly are," Beverly echoed as she and Tina walked up to Renee who was stunned and speechless. Beverly looked her up and down, smiled wickedly, and asked, "Who decided you could wear white? And to top it off, you have the gall to wear a veil? You aren't even close to a virgin but you are wearing the whole ensemble as though you are!" Tina and two of the Sheree's three black female friends were holding video cameras. Everything was being caught on tape. She paused as though waiting for Renee to speak, but she said nothing. She was shaking from embarrassment, fright, and worry. "Preacher, do you realize the bride is misleading you and everyone else here by wearing this white gown and veil? Several years ago, she fucked my son, my daughter, and me at the same party. I bet really good money she's fucking this guy here too, even though they aren't yet married," Beverly said slapping Larry on the shoulder, "She's definitely no virgin." "In that case," the preacher heard himself immediately say, to his shock and horror, "She should take those items off." Beverly seemed to take over at this point; Sheree and her help simply stood back and watched (and filmed) with devilish smiles. No one in the church said a word, nor did they move, as the scene before them unfolded. They all watched stunned, and at the same time very confused as to why none of them could turn away. "You heard him," Beverly said before Renee could speak, "Take off everything that's white." "You can't be serious!" Renee finally managed to say, looking at Larry, her soon to be husband for help. But he simply looked on without speaking. He wanted to say something but couldn't. All he knew was this was turning him on more than anything he'd ever encountered! "Very serious!" Beverly snapped back angrily, "As punishment for quesitoning my orders, for each piece of white clothing you have on, one of your bridesmaids will strip too. If you have fewer white clothing items than bridesmaids, you'll choose which of your maids will strip." "Please, leave them out of this!" Renee pleaded, "I'll do what you want, just leave them alone." "You don't have any bargaining power," Beverly snapped, "My people pretty much have everything under control. You'll do what I want, regardless of what I decide do to your maids. It's your fault they are going to be punished. You should have remembered our little party years back about obeying me without question! Maybe next time you won't forget. Now, face the crowd and get out of those white clothes." She looked to Larry one last time quietly begging for his assistance, then back to her dad, and even to me as I sat "helplessly" on the third row. Realizing that no one could help her, and with tears in her eyes, an uncontrollably shaking Renee reached upwards, taking her terra and veil off first. "Put it all in a pile on the alter," Beverly ordered, "And that counts as one." Next, she kicked her white, high heels off which was followed by Beverly calling out, "Two." Slowly, Renee reached behind her and began pulling her zipper down her back. The church was deathly quiet, causing the sound of the zipper to echo, even though she pulled it downward very slowly. After what seemed like an eternity (at least to those of us watching), the zipper was finally all the way down, stopping at the bottom edge of her back. The top of the strapless gown had immediately fallen forward while she was unzipping, but she quickly held in it place before anything was exposed. However, once the zipper was all the way down, she was forced to allow it to fall forward, baring her naked tits, before allowing the dress to fall in a heap at her feet, leaving her in white, full-bodied stockings, a white garter, and white french cut panties. She held onto Larry as she stepped out of the dress, putting it on top of her terra and veil. Beverly stood behind her, reaching around cupping both of Renee's small tits. She squeezed them as she said, "I remember how much I enjoyed these perfect little titties. But I have big tits of my own to play with when I get in the mood for large tits, which is why I enjoy your small titties. But your man doesn't. You expect him to be happy with these little things for the rest of his life?" Before allowing Renee to answer, Beverly looked at Larry's eyes were riveted to the scene, and asked, "Larry, do you really think you can be happy with these tits the rest of your life? They are only B's." At first he stuttered incoherently before finally managing to say, "Of course I do." "Okay," Beverly replied stepping away from Renee, "Continue." "Please," Renee pleaded, "Please don't do this!" "You haven't learned have you?" Beverly replied shaking her head, "Who are your parents?" "No! Please! I'll do it," Renee quickly pleaded, "I'm sorry!" Before Beverly could respond, Renee pushed her thumbs into the waistband of her stockings, quickly pushing them and, incidently, her white garter down her legs, and quickly stepped out of them. "Your gown was number three. Your stockings and garter are numbers four and five," Beverly informed her before saying, "I need Renee and Larry's mother and father to come stand in front of the bride and groom and face them." Slowly, the two couples rose from their seats on the front rows and took their spots as ordered. The two women stood in the middle while the men flanked them. "Who are you and what are your names?" Beverly asked beginning with Renee's parents, who tentatively introduced themselves. "I am Paul Myers and this is my wife Lisa," Larry's dad answered. "That's wonderful," Beverly said smiling, "Because your daughter, and your soon-to-be daughter-in-law, continues questioning my orders, I want you all to strip completely naked. Don't say a word, just take off your clothes ... and do it now." The four parents looked at Beverly as though she had lost her mind. Shock quickly turned to embarrassment at the realization of what they were being told to do. Just simply being told to strip was embarrassing enough. But knowing they were actually going to have to do it amphified the humiliation. "Please!" Renee began pleading again. "ENOUGH!" Beverly shot back at her, "You will learn to do what I say without questioning me! You seem to want to learn the hard way," she turned her attention back to the four parents who still hadn't moved, "If you don't get moving, I will have other members of your family do the same thing." Dale and Paul were dressed in tuxedos while Darla and Lisa were in matching blue dresses, similar to the bridesmaids only longer and they were full dresses instead of speghetti straps. A few moments passed by before they began moving ... started by Dale and Paul removing their jackets. Both women unzipped their dresses allowing them to fall to the floor as the men took off their shirts. Within a few minutes, the four were completely naked. There were several gasps from the bridesmaids and groomsmen as both Darla and Dale had absolutely no pubic hair at all. Lisa and Paul had a normal amount for people in their mid to late forties. You could just barely see Lisa's slit through all her dark, curly pubs, but it appeared she did keep it trimmed. "Those cocks aren't anything to write home about," Beverly said snickering. Both men's cocks simply hung limply without even the slightest sign of arousal. Both men were simply too nervous for that. She palmed Darla and Lisa's tits and asked, "Lisa, your tits are Cs right?" "Yes," she replied quietly, stunned at being felt up in front of everyone, by another woman! "That's 'yes ma'am," Beverly corrected her. There were several gasps around the room but no one spoke. "Yes ma'am," Lisa replied immediately. "And Darla, your tits are B cups? Is that right?" Beverly continued asking as she continued squeezing both women's breasts. "Yes ma'am," she replied. "Lisa's are bigger and a little firmer than yours, Darla," Beverly announced. Then she said, "I want you two ladies to swap positions." They did as told which put Lisa next to Dale and Darla next to Paul. "Turn to face each other," Beverly continued. Both women did as they were told and almost immediately, Beverly's hand was on each of their asses, "Darla's ass is a little bigger, in a good way, and a little firmer than Lisa's. Nice ass Darla." She turned her attention to the two men and said, "I see you two are liking this." Both of their cocks were now almost at full attention. Neither knew what to say, completely embarrassed by their reaction to the terrible scene. Both of their wives looked at them as angrily as they could but neither said a word. "Okay, ladies," Beverly continued after a pause, "Face the crowd, bend forward with your hands on your knees and legs shoulder width apart." Stunned by the order, they slowly did as told. When in position, both of their tits swung freely for everyone to see. Behind them however, in their position, their asses were completely exposed, allowing Beverly's fingers to easily find their assholes. She immediately pushed a finger into each other their asses and said, "Darla, your asshole is rather loose. Lisa's is very tight. Darla, have you allowed someone to stick a cock in your ass?" "Of course not!" Darla snapped angrily, "How dare you suggest such a dispicable and sickening thing!" "My finger is two knuckles deep in your ass, without any lubrication, and you haven't complained one bit," Beverly announced to everyone. Let's see what happens when I try to push that deeply into Lisa's ass. "No! Please," Lisa pleaded immediately, "Don't do that! I don't know how deep you are, but it's already beginning to hurt!" "Hurt?" Beverly asked loudly enough so everyone could hear clearly, "I am only pushing the tip of my finger against your tiny, brown bud. I'm barely pushing. But that's very telling. I'm two knuckles deep in Darla and she has barely making a sound." Beverly pulled her fingers out of both women before pushing her middle fingers into their twats. She immediately announced, "Lisa your cunt is damp but that COULD be explained away as simply a normal occurance, although I'm not so sure you don't like this, at least on some level. But Darla is soaking wet!" She yanked her finger out of Darla and held it up so that everyone could clearly see her juices glisening from her fingers. "Darla," Beverly began, "Are you getting off on this?" "Of course not!" Darla again snapped angrily, "This is repulsive, all of it!" "Is that right?" Beverly asked just before changing the subject, albeit slightly, "Why are you and Dale completely shaven?" "That's none of your business!" Darla replied furiously. "If you don't get that tone out of your voice and answer my questions immediately after being asked, I'm going to have these handsome groomsmen run a train on you and your family, including your husband," Beverly threatened. Darla's remained angry for a moment before she seemed to deflate. Her anger gave way to fright. After a brief pause, she replied, "We just prefer to be shaven." Without responding to Darla's answer, Beverly said, "Until we leave here, Lisa will be with Dale and Darla will be with Paul. And that means, when the time comes, you will fuck each other. But right now, you'll sit together and act like you are completely enjoying each other's company, which means I better see your hands all over each other, but absolutely no getting off unless you ask for permission too first. As long as no one else fucks up, like Renee has been doing, maybe that will be all I order you four to do." Everyone's attention turned back to Renee who was still standing at the alter in nothing but white panties. "You can continue, Renee," Darla informed her. With a sigh, Renee leaned downward, hooked her thumbs into the waistband of her white, french cut panties and slid them down her long, bronzed legs and to the floor. "That's six pieces of white clothing," Beverly announced, "And since we have six bridesmaids, they'll all strip, but they'll do it one at a time." She paused long enough to walk over to them before saying, "Renee will call out who goes first and when that person is naked, Renee will call out the next one. When your name is called, you'll step forward, say your entire name, how you are related to Renee's family (or if you are just a friend). I may ask you a few questions. After that, you'll strip. Does everyone understand?" No one said a word. "Does everyone understand?" she asked again more forcefully. "Yes," the all replied in unison. "From this point forward," Beverly announced and then angrily added, "You will refer to me and my group as 'yes ma'am' or 'no ma'am.' Understand?" "Yes ma'am," they all replied. "Good," Beverly said as she again turned her attention to Renee, "Who's first?" Renee looked wild-eyed at Beverly, disbelieving that she was actually in this situation on her wedding day! She almost pleaded with Beverly for mercy, but caught herself at the last moment. As a result of her last second "save," seemingly without thinking Renee blurted out, "Amanda." "Renee!" Amanda was shocked her best friend would call her out so quickly, "How could you!?!" "Nevermind that," Beverly said interrupting her as she grabbed her, yanking her out of line where she was supposed to be, "You know have personal experience on what happens when you disobey me, don't you Amanda?" "Yes," Amanda replied quietly looking down at the floor with shame, disgust, and fear. She immediately caught herself and quickly said, "Yes ma'am." "You better not let that slip again," Beverly admonished her. She then said, "You were at our little party with Renee. So it goes without saying that you are definitely no virgin yourself. But at least you're not trying to give the impression that you are." Beverly paused long enough to let the embarrassment Amanda was feeling sink in. The church was very quiet as it seemed everyone was craining their necks to see and straining their ears to hear. She stepped behind Amanda, leaning her head over her shoulder so she could look down the front of her dress, her cleaveage (although not a lot) allowing Beverly to get a decent eye-full. Beverly put her hands on Amanda's bare shoulders (she had on a spaghetti strapped dress—as did the other bridesmaids—running them down the now shaking girl's arms and back up several times before saying, "I remember there were about twenty or so people at the party, about half of them guys. I remember you fucked them all, many of them multiple times. Not only that, you ate every pussy in the house, except yours of course, including the bride's." Beverly paused for a moment to let that resonate with the crowd before sliding her hand down the front of Amanda's dress to her pussy, pressing the dress into her pussy as she cupped it, and said, "I also remember you begged for that first cock. You wanted it so much, you happily ate several pussies to earn the priviledge of having those cocks. Do you remember how wet this was from JUST eating pussy?" She asked the question as she rubbed Amanda's pussy through her dress with one hand while the other slipped her straps down her shoulders, causing her top to fall forward, baring her B cup tits to the room. "Please don't do this!" Amanda pleaded almost in a whisper as she felt the cool air rush across her suddenly exposed nipples, causing them to harden even more than they already were. "Don't do what?" Beverly asked, "Touch you or tell the story about the party?" But before Amanda could reply, Beverly continued talking as she continuously rubbed Amanda's pussy through the dress, although it had fallen to her waist, "Are any of your family members here?" "No," Amanda replied huskily. Beverly's hand was having an effect on her, which stunned everyone, including Beverly AND Amanda. Amanda internally screamed at herself for being so turned on at such a replusive situation. No one had any way of knowing that I was totally controlling everything! "I'm here alone." Beverly removed her hand from Amanda's pussy long enough to let the dress fall down her legs and pool at her feet, leaving her in matching blue thongs. Initially, Amanda stood with her legs closed tightly as Beverly resumed rubbing her clit, but was quickly ordered to spread her legs widely. Beverly moved back far enough to look at Amanda's ass and legs, "You sure have grown up in the last few years. Although your tits are a little small, you have a fantastically, firm ass and great thighs." Beverly finally pushed her hand inside Amanda's panties. Her other hand replaced the thong in her ass crack. She pressed her pointer finger against Amanda's anal enterway and announced, "You were no virgin before that party, at least your pussy wasn't. Have you fucked since then?" "Yes," Amanda replied almost as though she no longer cared. She was closing in on an orgasm, which at the moment, was all that mattered to her. She was completely locked in on her need to cum. It didn't matter that fifty other people were watching. Beverly stopped long enough to rip the girl's panties down her legs. She made her step out of them, which Amanda quickly did, before continuing. Beverly continued her questioning, "And you've let them fuck your ass too haven't you?" "Of course," Amanda replied, her eyes now only half-opened, her hips thrusting firmly against Beverly's fingers fervently trying to reach her peak. It was as though she was in a different world. "What would you do to get off right now?" Beverly asked her. "Anything!" Amanda immediately replied. "Go take Larry's clothes off," Beverly ordered as the crowd gasped. She then said, "Renee, tell another maid to strip while she does that." Renee blurted out, "No! Not that! Please don't do that!" "Stop Amanda!" Beverly ordered immediately. She angrily walked over to stand in front of Renee and said, "You never learn your lessons do you? You don't tell someone NOT to do something I tell them to do!" "I didn't mean..." Renee stuttered before being cut off. "I don't want to hear it," Beverly replied, "Number the groomsmen from 1 to 6 ... just point at them and say a number. If you don't do it immediatley, there will be more, far worse consequences." She quickly numbered them from one to six in order of which they were standing. "Now," Beverly continued, "Say 'up' or 'down' to one through three." "Up," Renee quickly replied, without any idea what that meant. "Good," Beverly continued pointing to the groomsman nearest the groom, "You must be the best man. What's your name and why are you here?" "I'm Ben," he replied, "I was Larry's college roommate. "And are you here with anyone?" Beverly asked. "Yes," he immediately replied looking out into the crowd, "My girlfriend Sarah." "Sarah," Beverly called out looking in the direction Ben was, "Come to the front." A beautiful woman in her mid-20s with long, mid-back length blonde hair stood and walked nervously to the front. "That is a very tight fitting dress you have on," Beverly said as soon as she stepped out of the aisle, "Even though it's black, it shows off your curves very nicely. You weren't looking for any male reaction to that cleavage your showing were you?" Beverly laughed at her own joke. Her DD tits were barely contained by the tight fitting material around them. The hem of the skirt fell only to mid-thigh. Once Sarah was at the front, Beverly had her stand in front of Ben so that they were facing each other before moving on to the next groomsman. "And you are?" Beverly asked the next groomsman. "Michael," he replied. "You look rather young. How old are you Michael?" she asked him as she looked him over, although she didn't touch him. "Fifteen," he replied. "That's going to be interesting," she snickered. She then asked, "Who are you here with?" "My parents and my sisters," he replied. "Who are they?" Beverly immediately asked. "My two sisters are bridesmaids, Kimberly and Dana," he replied, "My parents are on the second row," he pointed at them. "Choose one of your parent's to come stand in front of you," she ordered him. "Mom, I guess," Michael replied after looking over at Sarah and deciding that since Ben chose his girlfriend it would be okay to choose his mother. "Mom," Beverly repeated him as everyone watched Joy slowly rise from her seat on the second aisle. She too was wearing a pink dress (and white), but it resembled more of a toga (although it wasn't). Although it was sleeveless, with a high neckline, it had a low v-back, with the hem falling to mid-thigh. Her large tits were wrecking havoc on the front of the dress and it was pulled relatively tightly against her nice sized ass. Although it was a size too small for her, it wasn't slutty by any means. "That's a nice dress you have on, Joy," Beverly commented as Joy took her position in front of her son. Beverly slowly walked around her as she seemed to appraise the worried woman, "We'll come back to you in a few minutes." She stepped in front of the next groomsman who's name was Adam. He called his girlfriend, Julie, to come stand in front of him. At around 6'3, he towered over his girlfriend who was no taller than around 4'10. She had short, curly brownish hair, and a small, slightly upturned nose, upper B to low C cup tits, and a nice handful of ass. She was wearing a white button down blouse and black pants. Although not extremely tight on her, both her shirt and pants seemed to hug her curves in all the right places. Rob and Scotty, two of the remaining three groomsmen, called their mothers down. Jason, the last of the groomsmen, called his wife. "To remind you of why you are all down front," Beverly began after the last person was in the position she wanted. She looked at the groomsmen and their people as she spoke, "Renee's continued insistance to question my orders has led to this moment for you all. She is the reason for what is about to happen." She paused to let that sink. Everyone glanced at Renee who was fearfully awaiting whatever was about to happen. She was humiliated and already very sorry for causing them all trouble. She just "knew" everyone would be really angry with her and would never forgive her for getting them into this mess. At that moment, I decided that Beverly had run the show long enough—at least for the time being. Almost immediately, she turned to Sheree and said, "Ms. Sheree, what are you orders?" "I want you and Tina to oversee Amanda stripping the groom. She can start now," Sheree replied as she and her three ebony friends stepped forward, circling the groomsmen and their chosen people. She walked up behind Joy, causing her to flinch as she began rubbing her shoulders and arms, which were bare (the dress was sleeveless). Sheree said loudly enough so everyone could hear, "I absolutely love white women. I just love them!" Joy said nothing as Sheree's left hand moved from rubbing her bare arm and shoulder, to rubbing across her still covered stomach and down over her hip. "What color are your panties?" Sheree asked her after a moment of silently rubbing her hands over her. Joy's face immediately registered complete shock and embarrassment for even being asked that question. But the realization that she was expected to answer embarrassed her even more! She was silent for a moment before pleading, "Please don't make me answer that!" "Fine," Sheree replied immediately. Although she wasn't angry, Sheree was not happy with Joy's response. All of a sudden, Sheree grasped the hem of the dress and violently pulled it upwards. She pulled it so forcefully, she almost pulled it completely over the stunned woman's large tits. She held the dress there, bunched up, and demanded that Joy look at her son who was doing all he could not to look at his half-naked mother. "Tell us, Michael," Sheree began as she continued holding Joy's dress upwards, "What color are your mom's panties?" "White," he replied after a slight hesitation. "Have you ever seen her in panties?" Sheree asked. "No," he replied quickly, as though it were a dumb question before reminding her, "She's my mom!" "So I guess you've never seen her naked tits either?" Sheree asked as she yanked the dress completely off, leaving Joy in nothing but the panties. Michael's eyes widened. His mouth opened in stunned amazement as his mother's naked tits stared back at him from only a few feet away. As far as he could remember, it was the first time he'd ever seen them naked, although he had jacked off to the thought of them a couple of times. "Why don't you slide your panties off so he can see how wet you are," Sheree ordered her. Joy's face, neck, shoulders, and the top of her chest immediately reddened with stunned, embarrassment. With shaking hands and not wanting to upset the black woman anymore than she already seemed to be, Joy leaned downward, hooking her thumbs into the sides of her panties. This caused her tits to sway freely, immediately drawing Michael's complete attention. He couldn't decide whether to watch his mother's swaying tits or her pushing her panties down. But moments later as she stood back up, his eyes quickly settled on her shaven pussy, to which his saucer-sized eyes signaled was a complete shock to him. "Spread your legs shoulder width apart," Sheree immediately ordered as she patted the inside of the shaking woman's thigh, causing Joy to flinch. Once she was in position, Sheree looked at Michael holding two of her fingers up and said, "I want you to shove your fingers into her—the same two I'm holding up (she was holding her pointer and middle fingers up together)—and tell us if she's wet." As he stepped forward, I made sure Joy was soaked. He never looked at his mother as he dropped his hand down, pressing the top of his hand against her upper slit before easily sinking his two fingers (as ordered) into her soaking wet quim. The realization that his mother was soaked (which was evident even to someone as young and sexually inexperienced as he) caught him by complete surprise. As his fingers bottomed out into her, he quickly gave her with a questioning look ... he actually didn't know what to think. His reaction immediately gave her condition away. "Pull your fingers out and hold them up," Sheree ordered him immediately. Looking at his mother quizzitively, stunned at the realization that she was completely turned on by what was going on. He did as he was told, holding his dripping fingers up so everyone could see. White, glistening streaks covered his fingers, quickly running down to his hand. As he sank his fingers so quickly into her, Joy immeidately realized how wet she was, which absolutely stunned her. She harshly admonished herself, even thinking to herself that she was "demented," as she saw her son's reaction. She had no idea how she could be so turned on by such a horrific situation. Yet she was, and as she saw her son hold his soaking wet fingers up for the entire church to see, extreme embarrassment and guilt overtook her. She immediately began to cry. "There's no need to cry," Sheree called out with a slight laugh, "You can't help you're getting off on this." Sheree paused before saying, "Suck his fingers clean." "No! You can't be serious!" Joy reacted disgustedly. Without a word, and as quick as lightening, Sheree yanked her head backwards, holding her firmly with a fistful of hair, almost causing her to loose her balance. Joy screamed out in pain as she reached backwards with both hands futily attempting to free herself. With her upper body wrenched violently backwards, Sheree forcefully jammed two fingers into Joy's cunt. Joy pleaded for Sheree to release her hair, as she continued fingering her. Sheree calmly said, "Michael, put your fingers into your mother's mouth. If she doesn't suck them, push them into her throat." Michael quickly pushed his into his mother's opened mouth (from pleading). She immediately began sucking them, very aware of what the slight taste was. "Don't stop sucking his fingers until I tell you too," Sheree told her, letting off on the pressure lock she had on the woman's hair. As she continued finger-fucking Joy, Sheree soon realized she was pushing back. Sheree commented, "You like this don't you? You don't have to answer because everyone in this room knows it. Everyone knows you are about to cum all over my fingers," she paused for a moment before saying, "You're about to take your son's clothes off and then everyone is going to hear you beg him to fuck you." I ramped Joy's arousal level way up. Everyone, including Joy (although she was still horrified by her sexual response to this situation), believed she was extremely turned on by the idea when she let out a loud moan. "You are more soaked now than before," Sheree commented before asking, "Do you want to get off?" "Yes!" Joy moaned. Sheree motioned for Michael to take his fingers out of his mother's mouth. Continuing to finger fuck her, Sheree said, "Undress your son." Joy immediately grabbed Michael's jacket, ripping it down his arms. As though possessed, she ripped his tuxedo shirt down the middle, jerking the shirttail out of his pants and ripping it off his arms. Her hands fumbled with his belt for a moment before she got it, his button and zipper all completely undone. Within seconds his pants were on the floor. She demanded he kick off his shoes and as he did, she pulled his pants legs off his feet, leaving him in a t-shirt and boxers. Both of those items were just as quickly discarded, leaving him standing before his mother completely naked with the most painful hard-on he could ever remember. Whispers of "slut" and "whore," could be heard all around the church. Everyone was whispering as they watched in shock as someone they thought was a good housewife, ripped her son's clothes off as another woman fingered her to the brink of an orgasm. "Nice cock for a fifteen year old," Sheree commented as she let go of Joy's hair to grasp the boy's cock. She played with it for a moment with Joy watching with a "needful" stare. "I'll let you get off soon," Sheree said with a laugh, taking her fingers out of Joy's cunt, "As long as you do what you're told." "You aren't going to stop are you?" Joy asked, although it was more of a plea. This caused more people to whisper around the room. Her whorish actions were taking them all by complete surprise. Sheree didn't say a word as she pulled her fingers out. She walked down the line of groomsmen and their "partners" before stopping at Jason and his wife. Immediately, his (Jason's) wife tensed up more than she already was (which was significant--she'd been crying profusely from the moment she had been called up front and particularly so while watching how Joy was treated). Sheree stood silently to the right of her, which allowed her to look back down the entire line of groomsmen. She looked over to the bride and groom, now both naked, watching terrified as the events unfolded. "What's your name?" Sheree asked the terrified woman. "Carlie," she replied through the sobs. "Carlie what?" Sheree pressed. "Jones," she quickly replied, "Carlie Jones." "That's a nice name," Sheree replied, "And this is your husband Jason, right?" "Yyyyeess," Carlie replied and then quickly corrected herself, "Yes ma'am." "What's wrong Carlie?" Sheree asked her as though she didn't actually know. Carlie looked at her incrediously before replying, "This is all so wrong." "Really?" Sheree asked, "Are you worried that I'm going to do you like I did Joy?" "Yyyyyee ... yes ... yes ma'am," she replied, her voice quivering. "Well, let's see," Sheree began walking around the woman, as she looked her up-and-down, "Are you going to refuse to answer my questions like she did or question my orders?" "Of course not," she replied quickly, "I'll do whatever you want, just don't do that to us." "'Us?'" Sheree asked, "Are you talking about you and your husband or the whole church?" "Just him and me," she replied, "We barely know anyone here except the groom. He was a college buddy of Jason. Whatever fight you have with the family, we have nothing to do with it." "I see," Sheree replied. She paused a moment before asking, "So, what you are saying is, you'll answer any questions I may ask you, without hesitation or questioning, to keep me from doing you like I did Joy, and in return you want me to leave you two out of this simply because you are just college friends of the groom?" "Well," she replied, "something like that, yes." "Okay," Sheree nodded, "We'll see how well this goes for you," Sheree looked up at everyone else and said, "I want all the groomsmen and their partners to strip, except for Carlie and Jason." Even though in the backs of their minds they knew it was coming, actually hearing the orders still caught them off guard. For a few moments, no one moved. Finally, they all started looking around as though they were waiting on someone to take the lead. When the lady next to Carlie began unbuttoning her blouse, Sheree announced, "You just saved the entire group from a punishment. What is your name?" "Sheryl," the lady replied, "Sheryl Ashby." "Everyone in this group owe's you. Don't let them forget that," Sheree told her. From my seat on the third row, I watched intently as Sarah, the blonde haired chick, slowly reached behind her to unzip her dress. A moment later, it was bunched up at her feet, leaving her in a see through black bra and a black g-string. Sheree moved behind her, placing her hands on Sarah's exposed ass cheeks as she said, "Very, very nice body, Sarah." As she spoke, Sheree unclasped her bra baring her perfectly proportioned DD tits. Her hands immediately went around her to cup both breasts as she said, "I knew they were too perfect to be real. What size tits did you have before you decided to get these implants?" "Cs," she replied softly. "You just had to go out and get the big ones, huh?" Sheree asked disdainfully, "I have a rule that says a woman with the largest tits is always in charge of any women with smaller ones." Sheree looked down the line of the now almost naked groomsmen and their partners before continuing, "Other than Joy, who's tits are definitely bigger than a C cup, and Carlie who is still dressed, out of this group of women a C cup would be around second in command. A couple of the bridesmaids may have given you a run for your money, but not many of them. Of course we don't even have to discuss the bride's little tits." Again Sheree paused long enough to look at Renee and Amanda, both of which were a little caught off guard to have everyone looking at them again, albeit briefly. She continued, "But since you decided to get fake tits, you will be treated as though you have AA cups. Your fake tits do not count as far as my rule is concerned," Sheree looked around as she said this before saying, "There aren't many people in this building that have AA cups, but even if they did, you would submit to them by default, since your tits are fake and theirs aren't." With that Sheree ripped the g-string down Sarah's legs, quickly having her to step out of them. Then she walked around in front of her, lifting her own shirt over her head and off. She then reached back to unclasp her bra before baring her huge, milk chocalote tits to the room. "These are REAL DD tits," she announced as she put her hand on the back of Sarah's head, forcing her face in between them, "You better get used to this. Lick them bitch!" As she did this, Sheree's pushed her other hand downward between Sarah's ass cheeks, stopping briefly on her asshole, before moving underneath to her pussy. "You are a good looking white bitch," Sheree told her as she played with her clit. She did this for several minutes before saying, "I wish I had more time to break you in. But I don't." With that, Sheree let Sarah go. She held her fingers up to her nose, sniffed them, and said, "You're wet but nothing close to what Joy was." She looked down the line at the other women. By now everyone was naked. They were all very conscious of their state of undress, each believing everyone in the room was looking at them specifically. Sheree made her way back to Jason and Carlie Jones. Standing between them she looked at Carlie and said, "You remember our deal, right? You'll answer my questions without hesitation or questions, is that still the deal?" "Of course," Carlie replied quickly. For the first time, she began to believe she and Jason would get out of this situation unscathed. "First question," Sheree began, "How much do you weigh?" Carlie, who was very light skinned, almost pale white, with slightly curly, shoulder length, strawberry blonde hair, blushed furiously from immediate embarrassment. She looked wide-eyed at Sheree for a moment before looking uncertainly at the floor. After a moment of what seemed like retrospection, she softly replied, "Two hundred and twenty-two pounds." "Yeah, I was close," Sheree replied unceremoniously, "I had you pegged at around two-forty. You're what, 5'2?" "5'4," Carlie replied. "You know," Sheree continued, "This dress you have on looks like you took a big window curtain, sewed a few buttons on it, and called it a dress. Where did you get the idea that an ankle length, white skirt with a red floral design was fashionable? With no sleeves and the large buttons down the front, it looks like something out of an old folks' home, not to mention the fact that it does nothing to hide your two spare tires and your large, square ass." Gasps were heard all around the church as Sheree verbally unloaded on the now crying woman. She continued, "But as much as you attempted to hide the rest of your fat body, you decided to show some cleavage. What's your cup size?" Still reeling from the very harsh and humiliating criticism, Carlie didn't immediately respond. She wiped the tears from her eyes, as her lip quivered, looking briefly at her husband, sniffing as she did, before saying, "Double Fs." Sheree laughed before saying, "Holy Shit! Those aren't tits, they're udders!" There were a few brief giggles mixed in with more gasps as Sheree and company had a good laugh at the expense of the completely mortified woman. After a few moments of this Sheree asked, "So, I already know the answer to this question, but I'm going to ask anyway; do they stand up or do your nipples just hang there, looking at the ground?" Crying more than before, Carlie replied, "They droop." "They only droop?" Sheree asked with sarcastic disbelief, "I bet they do more than 'droop.'" Sheree paused for effect before changing the subject, "Was your husband your first fuck?" "Yes," she replied, "Of course." "Who else has touched you?" Sheree continued, "And you better not lie to me." "I swear no one has touched me, like that, except Jason," Carlie replied defensively. "Are you sure? You better not lie to me!" Sheree snapped back menacingly. "I promise!" she replied before, once again, breaking down into sobs. Sheree was silent a moment as she again began walking slowly around Carlie, looking her up-and-down as though she was evaluating her "Do you shave your cunt?" Sheree asked, again stunning everyone. There were several quick intakes of breath around the church. "No," she replied quickly, "Of course I don't!" "You say that like no one does it," Sheree replied, "There are only three women in here, out of nine who are naked, who aren't shaved." "I didn't mean to say it like that," Carlie quickly clarified, "I simply don't." "Have you ever?" Sheree continued. "No," Carlie replied. Her pale, white face and neck continued to redden with embarrassment. "How old are you?" Sheree asked. "Twenty-six," she responded. "So, you are telling me, that in twenty-six years you have never so much as trimmed that bush between your legs?" "No, I haven't," Carlie answered, again softly. "This is going to be interesting," Sheree mumbled turning her attention, for the first time, to Jason. I quickly gave Sheree a great "idea" just before she addressed him. "Jason," she began smiling as she looked him up and down. He nervously rocked back and forth from one foot to the other, pushing his wire-rimmed glasses up his back up his nose, "I'm going to make a deal with you. Come over here with me." He followed her over to stand in front of the bridesmaids before she continued, "I'm going to give you a choice. You can take your wife and leave the church right now, without anything happening to either of you, other than the few embarrassing questions your wife had to answer. But they weren't too bad." He immediately turned towards his wife when Sheree told him the rest of the deal, "Or you can choose any of these bridesmaids you want and fuck her brains out." Her offer stopped him dead in his tracks. He turned back to look at her as though he hadn't heard her clearly. She continued, "If you choose to leave, nothing happens to either of you. If you choose to fuck the bridesmaid, you can do whatever you want to her. However you have to do it right here, right now. In return, you give me permission to do anything I want to you and your wife. Choose wisely." "Jason!" Carlie cried out when she realized he was actually thinking about which choice to take, "Get us out of here! What are you thinking?" Jason turned to look at his now irate wife before looking back at the line of bridesmaids. It was as though he was in slow motion, turning from his wife to the bridesmaids several times. In a split second, I made sure how he would answer. "What happens if I choose a bridesmaid?" he asked apprehensively. "JASON!" Carlie screamed at him as she moved angrily towards him. Shunetta and LaToya, two of Sheree's black friends, quickly intercepted her. "You will immediately forfeit your wife over to me," she replied, "After you get off with whichever maid you choose, you will forfeit yourself to me. You and your wife will do whatever I tell you to do." "Don't you dare Jason Jones!" Carlie threatened. Her weak, pitiful demeanor from a few minutes eariler had completely disappeared. She was irrate, as she demanded for Jason to get them out of here. Jason pointed at Kimberly, one of the bridemaids, as he said, "I pick her." "What's your name?" Sheree asked as she walked up to Kimberly, Renee's cousin. As she managed to squeak out her name, a knot immediately formed in the pit of Kimberly's stomach as she realized that a complete stranger had just chosen to fuck her instead of getting him and his wife out of danger. "Kimberly, come stand next to Jason," Sheree ordered her. Sheree then moved back to stand in front of a sobbing Carlie. "How could you!?!" Carlie screamed at Jason who was now paying little attention to her as Kimberly stepped next to him, as ordered. "You can't blame him!" Sheree said loudly enough to be heard over the woman's sobs. "What do you mean I can't blame him?!?!" Carlie asked furiously. "Look at you and then look at Kimberly," Sheree began, continuing to humilitate the woman, "You are a complete and total fat ass with huge udders. Kimberly, it appears, has really nice tits and a very good looking ass," Sheree looked at Jason and asked, "Jason, is Carlie the only woman you've ever fucked?" "Yes," he replied. "You definitely can't blame him," Sheree repeated, "He's never been with a good looking woman. Now he has his chance," she paused long enough to laugh before continuing, "But before he does, I get to collect on the first of two payments he agreed too: you." "Please," she pleaded as Shunetta and Latoya grabbed her by each arm, holding her in place as Sheree reached for the top button on her dress, "Please don't do this!" "Hush," Sheree replied as she unbuttoned the top most button, causing more of Carlie's cleavage to spill out, which in turn caused her to plead even more. "Please, don't do this to me. I've never been naked in front of anyone but Jason," she sobbed. Sheree said nothing as she unbuttoned the next button. Carlie could do nothing but watch as Sheree quickly worked her way down her dress, and within moments, unbuttoned the last button causing each flap of her dress to hang downward and open. Brief flashes of her white bra, stomach, panties, and legs could easily be seen just before Sheree pushed the dress over her shoulders and down her arms. Shunetta and Latoya helped pull it off her arms. They let go of her arms as the dress fell to the floor, leaving her in white "granny" panties and a huge, white, full-bodied bra. Once again Carlie stood by self-consciously as Sheree quietly circled her, as she once again looking her over from top-to-bottom. After a few minutes of silence, Sheree looked across to Kimberly and said, "Strip down to your underwear." Kimberly flinched at the suddeness of the order, but knew it would come eventually. Not wanting to upset the large, black woman, Kimberly reached behind her, unzipping her light blue, bridesmaid's dress. Jason's eyes were glued to her as he watched the straps of the dress fall down her arms, causing the cups of the dress to finally fall forward and off her huge tits (the dress had built in cups). Unlike his wife Carlie, Kimberly's tits were both very large and stood up nicely. Once her dress was on the floor and her high heels kicked off, Kimberly only had on a pair of light blue thongs. "Come here Kimberly," Sheree ordered her. Once in front of her, Sheree said, "Turn around." Kimberly turned her back to Sheree and Carlie as Sheree began, "Do you see Kimberly's hips?" "Yes," Carlie sobbed. "Do you see how you can tell where her sides, and back, end and her hips begin? Her hips flair beautifully and her ass sticks outward very nicely. You can tell she has an ass and hips, separate from her back and sides," Sheree pointed out as they looked at Kimberly's mostly naked ass. Putting her hands on Kimberly's hips, Sheree demonstrated her following statement, "You can't tell where your ass stops and your sides and back begin. I would say you have love handles, but you have more than that. Your ass is square and flat. Contrast that with Kimberly's feminine swell. She needs to work on a few areas herself, but she is a very good example of what you lack." She paused a moment before continuing, "Look at her legs. They are firm and slightly tanned. Yours are flabby, oversized, as white as a sheet, and both your thighs and your ass cheeks have cellulite," Sheree again paused before saying, "Kimberly, face us." Kimberly immediately did as she was told, forcing her to look at Carlie. Sheree didn't give her time to worry about it, as she said, "Carlie, take off your fucking bra." With her hands shaking, Carlie did as she was told, releasing her huge, swaying tits. "Those may be the largest fucking tits I have ever seen," Sheree declared, "And that's not a good thing! Your fucking nipples are literally pointing at the ground and nearly reach your belly button. I bet if you got on your hands and knees, they would touch the floor! And look at your huge areoles! They are as large as the tops of your mammoth tits, but are only slightly darker than your sheet-white skin. And your fucking nipples are so tiny they nearly get lost. Even though Kimberly's tits droop slightly, they are at least attractive." She looked at Jason and said, "Strip." Without a word, he quickly began shedding his clothes. A moment later, he dropped his underwear, revealing a thin, 3 ½ inch (or so) boner. Sheree immediately laughed, "Is that the only thing you've ever been fucked with Carlie?" "Yes," Carlie replied quickly, hoping no one could hear her but knowing they all could. "You are in for a treat," Sheree replied still laughing, "Even if you don't realize it." She grabbed his cock and squeezed it, laughing as she did. "Now ladies," Sheree continued with them, "Drop your panties." As soon as they stood back up from pushing their underwear down their legs, Sheree immediately pointed out, "Carlie, that is the most cunt hair I have ever seen in my life. You are definitely a natural strawberry-blonde. I can't see anything in that fucking jungle," she paused a moment as she looked between Kimberly's legs before announcing, "Yet another woman who shaves." As she said this, Sheree cupped Kimberly's naked pussy, running her hand down her slit, "You are soaked! Are you enjoying yourself?" Kimberly couldn't believe it when she heard herself say, "Yes!" "Who are you here with?" Sheree asked her as she began rubbing her clit. "My mom," Kimberly pointed to Joy who was watching everything from only a few feet away, my brother, dad, and sister. She pointed at them as she called them out. "Are you related to the bride or groom?" Sheree asked, "Or are you're families just really close? There are too many people from your family here for you to be just causal friends." Kimberely couldn't stop herself as she said, "I am the bride's first cousin." "I see," Sheree replied smiling, "This is certainly going to get interesting. Are you kin to her through your mom or dad?" "My mom and her mom are sisters," she replied. Sheree replied, "You apparently get your soaking wet cunt honestly, since your mother's was exactly the same when I fingered her earlier. I bet," Sheree added, "Your sister is the same way. We'll see soon." She turned her full attention back to Carlie as she suddenly ran her fingers through the large woman's thick bush, sliding her finger down her slit. "You have a very long, fat slit," Sheree commented, "Stand with your legs wide open." Carlie adjusted her position, giving Sheree total access to her cunt. A moment later, Sheree's pointer finger was completely buried in Carlie's quim. "You are definitely tight but we all know why," she laughed again as they all looked over at Jason's cock, which was standing at attention. He, however, never took his eyes of Kimberly, "But, you are wet enough to take a cock. You're not nearly as wet as Joy or Kimberly, though." The last statement embarrassed the other two women significantly. "Kimberly, lay down on the floor," Sheree told her, "It's time Jason got his cock wet in a good looking bitch." She paused long enough to let Kimberly lie down before continuing, "Kimberly, before we start, you should know that you do not have permission to get off. Your job is to get Jason off. If you do get off, it will be up to Carlie to decide your punishment. Do you understand?" "Yes ma'am," Kimberly replied. "Jason, if you get her off before you do, I will allow you to fuck her mother and sister before we leave here," Sheree told him, "If you don't get her off, you'll be punished. If it happens that you get to where you simply can't hold back any longer and you MUST get off, you must first ask for my permission AND receive that permission before you do. Otherwise, you'll still be punished, regardless of who gets off when." Jason nodded that he understood as he placed his cock at Kimberly's entrance. Sheree walked around behind Carlie, running one hand over her huge tits and the other down to her slit. She spoke as they all watched him quickly thrust forward, "Normally a woman with tits like yours, which are so huge and saggy that they are completely unattractive, would not even be in the running for being in charge of these other women. Usually, when we capture people as we have done here, the woman with the largest tits is given full authority over the other women, with the exception of me and my group of course. That woman usually has nice, big, attractive tits. It appears that Kimberly actually has the largest, most attractive tits here, although she is in a very close race with her mother and maybe that lady over there (Sheree pointed at someone in the crowd)." She paused a moment, as everyone continued watching Jason slam his cock into Kimberly, before continuing, "But if Kimberly cums first, I am going to give you that title. You will have full authority over every woman in this room except, as I said, me and my group. Every woman in this room will be subjected to any order you may decide to give them, no matter what that order is." Sheree continued playing with Carlie's breasts and fingering her pussy as she spoke. They continued watching Jason and Kimberly fuck. Within minutes Kimberly's legs were wrapped around Jason's back as she screamed at him to fuck her harder. Everyone in the church, including Kimberly, was stunned by her performance. She couldn't believe how much being fucked in front of so many people was turning her on! Jason, on the other hand, had already begun fighting the urge to cum almost from the moment he inserted his cock into Kimberly. She was by far the best-looking woman he had ever been with. Combine that with her sex-crazed performance, he was quickly approaching the point of no return. Sheree pushed Carlie to her knees just beside her husband and Kimberly. Taking Carlie's hand and placing it on Kimberly's stomach, just below her belly button she and said, "Tell Jason to put a baby right there." Sheree patted Carlie on the back of her hand as it laid on Kimberly's heaving lower abdomen. As Sheree did this, she continued to finger Carlie's cunt with the other hand. "Carlie, dear," Sheree continued, "Your cunt is beginning to flood. Do you like the idea of your husband impregnating someone else? Or do you just like touching naked women on their cock filled bellies?" "I don't know what you're talking about," Carlie replied. She knew she was soaking wet and admonished herself for being so. She couldn't believe she was so turned on by this! She replied unconvincingly, "I don't like any of this!" "That's not what your soaking wet chism is saying," Sheree replied, "My hand is soaked. Now tell your husband to put a baby in her belly, right now! Lift her head up so she can see your hand patting her belly. Her tits are in the way as she is right now." With her right arm, Carlie reached under Kimberly's upper back to help lift her upper body enough so she could see over her tits. Kimberly watched intently as Carlie's left hand slowly rubbed her stomach just above her slit as she said, "Jason, hunny," Carlie began tentatively at first. Holding Kimberly's upper body caused Carlie to lean forward slightly, which left her pussy wide open from behind. Sheree immediately took advantage of this, moving her hand to attack her pussy from behind. She easily plunged two fingers deeply into Carlie's drenched pussy and quickly picked up a relatively quick pace. Carlie looked at her husband after briefly pausing to get re-aquainted with Sheree's fingers, "Hunny, I want you to put a baby in her belly, right here." Carlie paused after she said that before stunning everyone, including herself when she added, "I want to feel your cock as it unloads in her." "I've got to cum!" Jason cried out almost immediately. Kimberly wasn't far behind him, "Oh God, please let me get off!!!" "Neither one of you have my permission yet!" Sheree quickly pointed out, "Apparently, Kimberly likes the idea of having your baby, Jason!" "Please," Kimberly began to moan, "I have to get off now!" She was beginning to sweat from excersion. Her left arm was over Carlie's shoulders, which she unknowingly was using as leverage to slam herself back onto the woman's husband. Jason had Kimberly doubled over, only Carlie's position kept him from trying to bend her completely in half. He was sweating profusely as he held himself over his latest conquest, slamming himself into her as fast and as hard as he could. Carlie realized that she too was getting very close to cumming. She had no idea why she was so turned on. But there was no mistaking that feeling. She silently screamed at herself for such horrible feelings. "Carlie, you don't have my permission to get off either," Sheree told her loudly enough so everyone could here, "If you cum without permission, you too will be punished." "I have no idea what makes you think I would do such a thing!" Carlie shot back. "Your pussy is what gives me the idea. If I breathed through my hand, I would have drowned a long time ago," Sheree laughed. Several others around the church snorted at the joke. "Please," Kimberly groaned, "Please let me get off!" "Suck Carlie's tit, Kimberly," Sheree ordered. Without hesitation, Kimberely immediately sucked the huge tit into her mouth, sucking greedily. Almost simultaneously, Sheree moved Carlie's hand down to Kimberly's clit. Seeming Kimberly take his wife's tit in her mouth was all Jason could handle. He almost immediately began to cum. As soon as she felt Kimberly's mouth engulf her tit, Carlie began cumming as well. Carlie's fingers on her clit immediately sent shock waves through Kimberly that she could not handle in her already very sensitive state. She quickly joined the other two as all three moaned (and one screamed) out their orgasms. After they finally calmed down, Sheree said, "I hope you three enjoyed that. None of you had permission so all of you will be punished." She paused a moment before continuing, "Jason, go get back in line. Since you are groomsman number six, go ahead and drop to your hands and knees, facing the crowd. Carlie, stand about ten feet in front of him facing him. Groomsmen four and five, I believe that's Rob and Scotty, you do the same thing. Kimberly, get back in line with the bridesmaids. Stand with your legs shoulder-width apart and don't you dare wipe yourself off." Again she paused, this time to give them enough time to comply with her orders before she said, "Again, everyone remember, what is about to happen is Renee's fault. Don't forget that." Renee suddenly found everyone's attention back on her, causing her to tear up once again. Sheree ignored her, as she reached into the large black bag she had brought, pulling out three strap-on dildos. Again, several gasps were heard throughout the building. Each dildo was around six inches long, around 2 inches around, and jet-black. "I don't believe we've been properly introduced," Sheree said as she handed the first strap-on to Rob's mother. What's your name?" "Jeanie Clark," she replied softly as Sheree ran her hands across her naked tits and stomach, before doing the same to her ass. "Your tits are small, but beautiful, and very firm. I love how your nipples point slightly upwards and your breasts are just big enough for a handful. How old are you?" "Thirty-nine," she replied, her voice and body shaking, as Sheree ran her hands over her naked body. "Your son is how old?" Sheree asked. "Twenty-one," Jeanie replied. "So you had him when you were eighteen," Sheree noted, "Do you have other kids?" "A daughter," she replied with tears in her eyes. "Is she here today?" Sheree asked looking around the room. "Yes," she replied after a moment's hesitation. "Tell her to stand up," Sheree ordered her, before noticing her wedding ring and asking, "Is your husband here too?" "No, he's not, "Jeanie responded, before saying, "Lindsay, hunny, stand up." She immediately turned to Sheree and pleaded, "Please leave her out of this. She's only twelve." As they watched Lindsay stand, Sheree replied, "That's going to depend on how well you and your son cooperate," she turned to look at Lindsay and said, "Step out into the aisle so everyone can get a good look at you." As she wiped tears from her eyes, Lindsay made her way to the aisle. Sheree didn't say anything for a few moments, as she simply watched the girl figit nervously from foot-to-foot, crossing and re-crossing her arms. "You are very pretty, Lindsay," Sheree commented after a moment, "You don't have to be nervous, I'm not going to do anything to you." This seemed to somewhat calm the girl, she finally managed to stand still, although she was still sniffling. Sheree then commented,"She takes after her mother, Jeanie. You should be proud. She's got shoulder-length brown hair, a nice tan, and a very stylish dress. Turn to your side so we can get a profile look." Lindsay did as she was told. Sheree continued to comment, "She's already getting a nice little butt, just like you, Jeanie. It sticks outward although neither of you have any flare, but that's okay. I wonder if it's as firm as yours?" Sheree asked the question as she squeezed both of Jeanie's ass cheeks, "Your ass is very firm, Jeanie. I really like that." "How tall are you?" Sheree asked. "I don't know," Jeanie replied, "5'0, maybe." "What do you weigh?" Sheree continued her questioning. "One, ten," Jeanie replied. "Very nice," Sheree replied as she ran her hand down to Jeanie's cunt, "You don't shave, but you keep your cat trimmed nicely. You have a tiny slit; I like that too. You aren't soaking wet like some of the others." Once again Joy, Kimberly, and Carlie were all humiliated by the sudden reference to their arousal levels. "Are you a virgin, Lindsay," Sheree asked. "Yes," she replied, giving Sheree a look that said there was no way she would be anything but that. "Have you ever let a boy touch you?" she continued. "No!" Lindsay replied, again sharply. "Lindsay, you can go sit down," Sheree told her, "I really like that dress you have on. Your mother at least makes sure you're modest. You have a high neckline and a hem that falls below your knees. As long as your mother and brother don't fuck up, you'll get to keep your little dress on." "But if they do fuck up," Sheree continued, suddenly threateningly, pushing her finger tip against Jeanie's asshole, causing Jeanie to immediatley tense up, "I'll make sure you get opened up thoroughly. I bet your asshole isn't any tighter than your mom's. Jeanie, at thirty-nine years old, is your asshole still virgin?" "Yes," she replied almost as though she were ashamed, before pleading, "We'll do whatever you want, just leave her out of this." "Okay, deal," Sheree replied. Then she asked, "Do you know how to put on this double-headed strap-on?" "I think I can figure it out," Jeanie replied holding it out front of her as she looked at it. She bended downward, stepping into the loop, before pulling it up her leg. She momentarily held her breath as she eased one end of the double-headed dildo into her pussy. After taking a moment to adjust to it, she fed the leather strap through a clasp on her side, tightening it firmly against her hip. The 'male' end of the cock stood proudly in front of her, the back of the dildo completely covering her upper slit. "How does it feel?" Sheree asked as she grasped the dildo, pushing firmly against her. "Okay," Jeanie replied suddenly, the pressure in her pussy caught her by surprise. "It'll feel great in a few minutes," Sheree replied moving to the next person. "And you are Sheryl," Sheree called out as she handed the second strap-on to her, "The lady that saved the entire group from a severe punishment earlier." "You are a little overweight," Sheree commented looking her up and down, "But nothing like Carlie. You just need to exercise a little bit. You are big and small in all the wrong places. Your ass is just a little bit wider and longer than it needs to be with a touch of cellulite, but nothing you can't fix. Your arms, thighs, and calves are a little bigger than average and they all need toning. You have the beginnings of love handles but you don't have too bad of a stomach pouch—your are certainly not a muffin top, but in a few more months you may be knocking on the door. Your tits are small, which is where I got the 'small in all the wrong places.' They are actually nice and rounded, your nipples point outward. How old are you?" "Forty-eight," she replied softly crying. "Your tits are damn nice for a forty-eight year old!" Sheree commented, "You are, what, a large B cup or a small C?" "Yes ma'am," Sheryl remembered to use the formal reply, "I wear a size C bra." "Very nice," Sheree replied, "You are also a little tall for a woman, which is another reason your tits seem to get lost on your body. But your face is very attractive, even though you wear your hair like an old lady, other than it being shoulder length." Sheree ran her hands across Sheryl's tits before saying, "They still point outward, but it won't be long before they begin their journey down. They aren't firm at all. They are very soft, but some people like that." Her hand moved down her back, into her ass cheeks, stopping at her backdoor. "You certainly aren't a virgin back here," Sheree asked loudly enough so everyone could hear, completely embarrassing her, "Are you?" "No ma'am," Sheryl replied almost too softly to hear. "What was that?" Sheree asked. "No ma'am," she repeated a little louder, "I'm not." "I see you're not wearing a wedding ring," Sheree observed, "So, do you have a boyfriend on the side or are you using a dildo on yourself?" Sheryl's first reaction was to tell her it was none of her business, but I quickly intervened. She began crying profusely, as she said, "Of course not. My first ex-husband, Scotty's dad, has been raping me for two years, which was when I got my last divorce." "Mom!" Scotty cried out absolutely stunned at the revelation, "What are you talking about? When?" "All the time," she sobbed, "He video tapes us and threatens if I tell you, he'll sale the tapes to porn sites. He also threatens to do the same to Jenny if I tell anyone. He comes to the house, he even comes to my work, since I only have a couple of co-workers and my own office. He walks right into my office, shuts the door, and orders me to bend over my desk. I can only wear skirts to work, so he can have quick and easy access, and I can only wear bras with a clasp in the front." She sobbed as she finished her story. "Do you really think he would do that to his daughter?" Sheree asked. "It's not his daughter," Sheryl replied, "I had Jenny in my second marriage. He always talks about fucking us together. I've managed to keep him away from her so far." "Is he why your cunt is so smooth?" Sheree immediately asked knowing the answer, as she rubbed her hand across her mound and down her slit. "Yes ma'am," she continued sobbing, "According to him, I have to stay as 'smooth as the day I was born, ' or he will whip me. He's whipped me many times." "And he fucks your ass a good bit?" Sheree continued her questioning as she rubbed Sheryl's clit, immediately eliciting a jolt from her. "Only my ass," she replied, "And nearly everyday. He says I don't deserve a cock in my pussy nor do I deserve to get off. He fucks my ass and leaves. He won't let me date. I can't even play with myself. He claims to have my home, office, and car monitored. I didn't believe him at first. But he brought a video of me playing with myself. Even though I didn't get off, I got a beating for disobeying him." Sheree turned to Scotty and asked, "And you didn't have any idea this was going on?" "He couldn't have known. He's been in college for two years. He only comes home on the holidays, since his college is so far away," she immediately defended him before he could reply. Sheree continued playing with the woman's clit before dipping her finger into her pussy, "You're soaked. How long has it been since you've cum?" "God! I have no idea," Sheryl replied. Her breathing was picking up from the attention Sheree was giving her clit, "It's been a long time ... at least a year, probably a year and a half." "That's a long time," Sheree replied quickening her pace on the woman's clit, "I bet you really need to get off." "No, not here," she replied huskily, "Not like this." "Fine," Sheree replied pulling completely away from her. She then asked, "Is your daughter here?" Sheryl's face seemed to drop as Sheree pulled away, but she quickly recovered not wanting anyone to see her disappointment, as she admonished herself. She replied, "No, she's not." "Put on the strap-on," Sheree ordered. She watched Sheryl quickly put the harness on, seeming to relish the feeling of taking one end up her pussy. Sheree smiled as Sheryl adjusted and readjusted it on her clit. Without another word, she moved on to Carlie, handing her the last one. She said nothing as she watched her put on the strap-on. "Okay," Sheree began once the dildos were in place, "I want groomsman number one, that's Ben, to pair up with groomsman number four, which would be Rob. Michael is with Scotty, and Adam with Jason. I want you three to stand next to your partner. Everyone spread out a little to give each other a little room. Remember, I've said this like three times, this is all Renee's fault. Don't forget that." She paused to let the reminder sink in before continuing, "In a moment, I will need Jeanie, Sheryl, and Carlie to kneel behind Sarah, Joy, and Julie, in that order. For now, I want all the women on their knees side by side facing the guys." Sheree watched as everyone got into position. There were four groups with about four feet between them, with groomsmen number 1 and 4 grouped together (2 and 5 were together and 3 and 6 were together), with groomsmen one standing (just as Renee had chosen, although she had no idea what for). Just as she had chosen, groomsmen one through three were all standing, while the others were on their hands and knees. All of the women were kneeling, with their backs to the crowd, while the men were facing the crowd. Sheree continued once everyone was in place. She grabbed Ben (who was standing) by the arm, and moved him in front of the kneeling Jeanie. He was only slightly embarrassed that his cock was at full attention, as it bounced wildly in front of Jeanie's face, "Michael, you need to stand in front of Sheryl and Adam in front of Carlie." The guys adjusted their positions, as they were ordered. Sheree continued, "Now, you guys who are on your hands and knees, that would be Rob, Scotty, and Jason, in a moment you will need to put your chests flat on the floor, and spread your knees shoulder width apart. For the moment, you can stay up on your hands and knees, facing the women." They all had worried looks, but said nothing. "You women that are kneeling in front of the guy that is standing, lean forward and suck their cocks. So that means Jeanie is sucking Ben's cock, Sheryl is sucking Michael's, and Carlie is sucking Adam's," Sheree laughed as she pointed out, "Carlie, Adam's cock is considerably bigger than Jason's. You want to make sure to get as much of it as nice and wet as you can." Sheryl was the first to comply with the order, as though she had known what was coming, and had prepared herself for it. She gently grasped Michael's five-inch boner, licking around the head before slowly taking more into her mouth. The slurping sounds could be heard all over the deathly quiet church. This seemed to spur Carlie along, as she reached out to take Adam's cock in hand. She looked at it a moment, as though she had never seen one before gently sucking it into her mouth. Jeanie, on the other hand, turned to looked at Sheree as though she were going to protest. Sheree immediately held her hand up, immediately warning her, "Jeanie, unless you want to call young Lindsay down to the front and have her remove that dress for us, I would advise you to do what the others have done, and quietly." Everyone's attention briefly turned to Lindsay, who was covering her mouth with her hand, with tears streaming down her cheeks. Jeanie, though, didn't turn to look. The threat was all that was needed. Without any further hesitation, she leaned forward, sucking Ben's cock into her mouth. Everyone watched as the three women, with the fake phalluses hanging between their legs, sucked the groomsmen's cocks. "Now, we are going to play a little game," Sheree announced as the sucking and slurping intensified, "There are three categories: the first person overall to get off, the first man to get off, and the first woman to get off. You do not want to be either of the three, and if you are you will be severly punished. Of course the first person to get off overall will also fall into one of the other categories—which means twice the punishment for that person." She continued, "However, on the other hand, if your partner falls into those categories, you will be rewarded nicely—particularly the one whose partner gets off first overall." She paused before saying, "You have thirty more seconds to get those cocks as wet as you possibly can, and ladies, it would be in your best interests to do so." Thirty seconds later, after watching the three ladies sucking as fast as they knew how, Sheree called 'time.' All three women were a little red-faced from excersion, although a touch of it was from shame. "Okay, ladies, switch spots with each other as the guys who are kneeling turn around like I told them too earlier," Sheree ordered, "I want your chests on the floor with your asses high in the air guys. Those of you kneeling in front of your husbands, I want you to suck their cocks, but do not let them get off. IF they get off, you will be severely punished." Again, without a word as the other women had, they took their partner's cocks into their mouths. Carlie immediately noticed a significant difference between the size of her husband's (who she was now sucking) and Adam's and almost just as quickly wondered if it would make that much difference in her pussy. She felt herself immediately moisten at the thought, which resulted in her thoroughly scolding herself for such vile thoughts. Although he had been naked for a while, Sheryl had not really paid much attention to her son until she was leaning forward to take his cock into her mouth. It was at that moment that she realized his cock looked almost identical to his dad's. This caused her to suck inward at the moment she took him into her mouth, and as she had done his father so many times in the last two years, took the entirety of his cock into her throat in one motion. It was as though she were on autopilot. "Careful mom!" Scotty cried out, "It won't take much to get me off like that!" She said nothing, but did pull him out of her throat, sucking his cock lightly enough to allow him time to calm down. All Adam could think about when Julie, his girlfriend, sank her mouth onto his cock was just how good of a cocksucker she was, at least compared to the fat-ass Carlie. He didn't realize he had a slight smile on his face as he closed his eyes, enjoying the attention his naked girlfriend was giving him. Sheree made a note of his smirk, saying nothing now, but making sure to later. "You women behind the guys with their asses in the air, have you ever seen them from this perspective?" Sheree laughed, "Look at their hairy ball sacks hanging down and their tiny assholes." She paused, looking to make sure each of the women was looking where she told them too. All of them were. She continued, "Jeanie, have you ever seen your son like this?" "Of course not!" she replied immediately. "Everyone pay attention. I'm only going to explain my orders once," Sheree began without responding to Jeanie. Sheree took something else out of her bag, but did not let anyone see it, "I am going say to this group what I want them to do and I want the rest of you to do exactly what they do. Understand?" Everyone nodded as they looked towards a very embarrassed Jeanie. Ben, still getting a blow job from his girlfriend, was even a little embarrassed by the sudden attention. "Jeanie, I want you use your thumbs to pull your son's ass cheeks apart as far as they will go," Sheree began, immediately drawing a horrified expression from the shaking woman, "And lick his entire ass crack and asshole. I want you to lick his balls a few times, but that's not important. You will want to get his asshole as wet as you possibly can, trust me." "You can't be serious!" Jeanie gasped, "That is absolutely the sickest thing I've ever heard of!" "Lindsay!" Sheree immediately called out, without directly responding to Jeanie's outburst, "Come to the front please." "No! Please," Jeanie immediately realized the consequences of her actions. Sheree turned to the other women and said, "I expect you all to immediatley do as I just said or there will be severe consequences for you too." The other two women, although Carlie retched a couple of times before she actually started, did as they were told. Soon, Sheryl's face was buried in her son's asshole as Carlie was buried in her husband's. Lindsay began crying from the moment she stood up. Now, standing next to Sheree in front of the whole church sobbing, Sheree petted her arms and shoulders. Jeanie's continous pleas had thus far been totally ineffective as Sheree completely ignored her. "Lindsay, hunny," Sheree began as she rubbed the girl's naked upper arms. The dress she was wearing didn't have sleeves, "Earlier, I gave your mother and brother a chance to keep you out of this. Do you remember that?" "Yes ma'am," she sobbed, "Please don't hurt me." "Please, Ms. Sheree," Jeanie beggingly sobbed, "Please don't do this." "Do you remember when she agreed to do whatever I told her, without question?" Sheree asked her. "Yes ma'am," Lindsay replied. "And did you just hear your mother question something I told her to do?" Sheree continued her questioning. "Yes ma'am," Lindsay said crying harder now. "You have such soft skin, Lindsay," Sheree said rubbing her hands across the girl's face, neck, and shoulders, "You are a beautiful young girl." Sheree said this just before grasping her chin. Since Lindsay's head only came to the top of her chest, Sheree had to lean downward before forcing her mouth to the girl's. She attempted to force the girl's mouth open with her tongue, but Lindsay kept her mouth closed tightly. She immediately broke the kiss and demanded, "Kiss me back and you better do the best you can or I will do things to you that you can't begin to imagine." Sheree again pressed her lips to the sobbing girl's, although this time Lindsay opened her mouth to immediately find Sheree's tongue inside. Tentatively, she ran her tongue along Sheree's lips, hoping she was doing it the right way. After a few moments of this, Sheree again broke the kiss, this time pushing the girl's mouth to her large tits, "You are definitely new to kissing. Suck my nipple while your mother eat's your brother's ass." She turned so that Lindsay could see her mother and brother while she was sucking. Immediately, Lindsay felt Sheree's hand on the back of her head guiding her mouth to her large, fat nipples. She was just closing her mouth around the hard nub as her mother put her thumbs on either of her brother's ass cheeks, leaned forward, and began licking his asshole from the bottom to the top, as though she were eating an ice cream cone. "Look up Jeanie," Sheree called out after a few moments. She pulled Lindsay away from her nipple with a 'plop' before saying, "I want to see what Lindsay looks like naked." "No! Please! No!" Jeanie begged, crying profusely, "I'll do anything. Please not that!" But Sheree didn't seem to notice as she reached behind the sobbing girl, pulling the zipper slowly down her back. "Do you have any underwear on?" Sheree asked her. "Yes," she sobbed, "But not a bra." "You don't need a bra," Sheree pointed out with a smirk as the zipper was pulled all the way down. Standing behind her, Sheree angled Lindsay so that her mother and the crowd could all see. Once the zipper was down, the top of the dress immediately fell forward, but was quickly caught and held in place by Lindsay. Sheree pushed the shoulder straps forward, forcing her hands out of the way, causing the dress to fall in a pool at her feet, leaving her in white panties and high heels. She was then told to kick her heels off as she stepped out of her dress. Peering over the girl's shoulder, Sheree immediately pulled the front waistband of her panties outward and looked down her front. At the same moment, her other hand snaked around from the other side, sliding down over her hairless pussy. "Your pussy is so small and completely hairless," Sheree commented as she pressed her palm against her opening, causing Lindsay to flinch. The suddeness of being touched 'down there' was eclipsed by the suddeness of her panties being ripped down her legs and to the floor, leaving her completely naked. "Your nipples are just beginning to bud," Sheree commented as she tweaked them both. She then turned the girl so that the crowd could see her ass. She palmed it as she said, "And I was right about your ass, it's going to be nice and firm like your mother's." She was told to step out of her panties as Sheree said, "I want you to look around the room and pick out one guy that you think is the very best looking guy in the room—you can't choose from those that are already up front, though." Without hestitation, her tear stained eyes immediately fell on me. I was sitting on the third row on the aisle. "Him," she said pointing to me. "Stand up and move down front. Who are you?" Sheree called out, "And why are you here? I did as told answering as I did, "I'm Joe Smith, the next door neighbor of the bride and her family." "I see," Sheree replied looking me up and down. I was wearing a white button down shirt and khaki pants. As soon as I got even with the front row, she said, "Although she didn't know it, Lindsay has chosen you to fuck her mother and brother, and finger her pussy and asshole in a few minutes—since her pussy isn't ready for a cock. So strip immediately and sit on the front row." No one thought to wonder why I complied so quickly. As my boxers hit the floor, Sheree gasped, "That's a very nice cock, Mr. Smith." "Thanks," I smiled shrugging. "Turn so everyone can see that thing," Sheree demanded breathlessly. "If any man in this room believes his cock is bigger than Mr. Smith, stand up and strip now," she ordered. At eight inches long and five and a half inches around, from reading everyone's minds, I knew my cock was the largest in the room—although one guy gave me a run for the money, but his wasn't nearly as thick. He kept quiet. "Fine," Sheree replied after a moment of complete silence as everyone looked around to see if anyone was going to strip, "Since Mr. Smith has the largest cock, he will benefit greatly in a few minutes. Lindsay sit on his lap. I'll get back to you two in a little while." She turned back to the women who were still eating their partner's assholes and said, "You all now have thirty seconds remaining to do the best jobs you possibly can." Sheree called time a few moments later and said, "You guys can turn back to face the women. You guys that are standing can take your place behind those that are kneeling. I want Jeanie, Sheryl, and Carlie to take your places behind Sarah, Joy, and Julie." She held a jar of KY Jelly out to Jeanie as she was taking her position. Jeanine looked at it quizzically at first before figuring out what it was for. Without a word, Jeanie scooped a little of it onto her fingers and immediatetly pressed them against Sarah's asshole. The sudden, unexpected pressure on her backdoor, coupled with the cold jel, caused her to quickly pull away. "I can assure you, Sarah," Sheree immediately commented, "You want Jeanie to put that in your ass." Sarah moved back into position, allowing Jeanie to apply the jel to her asshole. Sheryl did the same to Joy and Carlie to Julie. "If you haven't figured out what's about to happen," Sheree began after everyone was properly lubed, "You will in a moment. Again, if you are the first person to get off, you will be punished. Consequently, if your partner is the last to get off—including the two categories of first male and first female—you will be punished. So you better give it all you got." She paused before moving next to Ben, Rob, Jeanie, and Sarah, "Just so you'll all know, when Renee decided that groomsmen one through three were going to be 'up, ' that meant they would fuck groomsmen four through six. But, consequently, the partners for groomsmen one through three would get fucked by the partners of four through six. That's why you are all split up as you are." She paused to let everyone comprehend all of that before continuing, "So, Ben, you will be the first to go. Put your cock in Rob's asshole and fuck him until one of you cums. Remember, anything you do or do not do could come back to haunt you later, since the roles will soon be reversed. So, if you give him a reach around to get him off quicker, he may do the same for you—which could be the difference between a punishment and no punishment." Again she paused before continuing, "Those of you taking it up the ass can ask for assistance from me or one of my assistants one time and for only forty-five seconds. But again, the same can be done to you later." "Guys, you go first," she ordered as she stepped back to watch, "Jeanie, Sheryl, and Carlie, watch as another man's cock penetrates your son's, or husband's if you're Carlie, assholes." Jason was the first one to cry out in pain, begging Adam to slow down. Rob and Scotty weren't far behind, both crying out in pain. "I love the sound of men losing their cherries!" Sheree laughed wickedly, "It's wonderful, especially with their mothers, wives, or girlfriends watching!" After a few minutes, allowing them to build up a decent pace, she turned to the women and said, "Your turn." Sheryl was the first to press her strap-on against Joy's puckered opening, drawing an immediately cry from her. "Remember, you ladies have been watching your son's or husband get their asses fucked for several minutes. They didn't slow down when asked, they simply kept fucking away. It's your turn to return the favor to their loved ones," Sheree pointed out. Sheryl slammed the strap-on deeply into Joy's well-lubed asshole, drawing a scream. She quickly realized this was the first time she had complete power over someone else, instead of she being on her hands and knees, taking it up the ass. A jolt shot through her lower stomach and pussy at this realization. As she looked across at her son, she again saw the resemblence to his father and briefly realized she was enjoying his pain and was turned on by his being dominated in such a way. She knew first hand what it felt to have a cock shoved roughly up her ass. She knew exactly what was going through his mind. It was getting too be too much for her to handle. The feeling of the dildo in her pussy along with all the thoughts going through her mind were quickly pushing her towards an edge she could not yet afford to go over. Her mind screamed at her to think about something else, or at least look in another direction. But the sight in front of her was too much from which to turn away. She increased her pace, slamming the dildo into Joy ass, causing her to scream out even more, begging her to slow down. Jeanie, having watched her son being fucked steadily for several minutes, pushed firmly against Sarah's ass, sinking the dildo into her buttery depths. She had no idea why the sight of her son's face contorted in pain, as she watched Ben's cock steadily disappear and reappear behind him, was turning her on so much. But it was, and the harder she fucked the strap-on into Sarah's ass, the harder the dildo inside of her cunt slammed her back. The sights, sounds, feelings, and the overall situation were beginning to overwhelm her. She soon realized she was beginning to lose control. Conversly, Carlie was as horny as she could ever remember. It was spurred by her anger at her husband and his current predicament. Hearing him cry, screaming out as Adam increased his steady pace, forced her to ease her own rhythm of slamming the strap-on into Julie's upturned ass. She could feel herself getting close to the edge, the dildo in her own pussy lighting a fire she never knew existed. She knew she didn't want to be the first to get off, but watching her husband take it in the ass only a few minutes after passing up the opportunity to get them out of this, was sweet revenge for Carlie which was the driving force behind her slowly losing control. Noticing that Sheryl seemed to be very close to cumming, Sheree got something else out of her black bag, before kneeling beside her to ask, "Sheryl, you're fighting it aren't you?" Sheryl glanced at Sheree, but said nothing. Her breathing was rapid as she steadily softly moaned. She was firmly holding Joy's hips, using them for leverage as she slammed the dildo into her ass. Joy was crying profusely as Sheryl slammed into her, seemingly oblivious to her cries. "Joy," Sheree called out loudly enough to be heard over her cries, "Do you want any assistance? Remember you can ask for forty-five seconds of help. I don't think it'll take that long for her to get off. Once she gets off, she will have to stop." "Yes, please!" she cried out miserably, "It hurts so badly!" "Of course it is," Sheree replied before addressing everyone, "All three of these women are simply slamming into you all. It looks like their end of the dildo has started making them feel so good, they stopped caring about making you comfortable. Remember that in a few minutes." She was doing her best to piss everyone off at each other. She paused as she turned to Sheryl and said, "I know you are very close to cumming—not only are you beginning to sweat, your shaking. It's been a year and a half since you've cum, according to you. Having something in your pussy, pounding away is too much for you to handle after all this time. And you're watching your son get his ass packed. You know exactly how that feels don't you? You know what his pain feels like don't you? Yet, you are about to get off on it." Sheree paused giving Sheryl enough time to plead, "Please, don't make me get off. I can't be the first one." Sheree thought about her request for a moment before saying, "I did help her out by reminding her she could ask for assistance, didn't I?" "Yes ma'am," Sheryl replied breathlessly. "In that case, I'll give you the opportunity to stop me," Sheree said as she place her palm just above the crack of Sheryl's ass, ever so slowly running her pointer finger down into her ass cleavage, "You know where my finger is about to go don't you?" "Please don't!" Sheryl pleaded. Sheree eased her finger slowly down her crack, "All it would take is me pressing my finger against your rectum and you wouldn't be able to control yourself, would you?" "No ma'am," she whispered. Sheree stopped moving her finger just before it plunged into the soft opening, "I'll let you have that cum you need so badly, without being punishment for being the first one, if you will agree to a payment of sorts. If you agree to this payment, I will let you cum for the rest of our time here without penalty and without permission. You can cum at will." Sheree lightly rubbed her finger across Sheryl's tailbone, just above her backdoor opening as the woman seemed to think about the offer. "Michael, turn Scotty to the side so his mother can see your cock going in and out of his asshole," Sheree ordered, "I want her to see his man pussy getting fucked." "Oh God!" Sheryl moaned as they turned. She could clearly see her son's rectum being pulled outward with Michael's cock as he pulled back, before thrusting back inward, his hips 'slapping' the backs of her son's buttocks. "Joy," Sheree called out, turning her attention briefly to the sobbing woman, reaching under her to grasp one of her large, swinging tits, "Watch your fifteen year old son dominate the twenty-one year old, making him moan like a little bitch." Joy felt her pussy quiver as Sheree pointed out her son's age and what it was he was doing. But the pain in her own butt made sure she wasn't paying too much attention. Sheree turned back to Sheryl and asked, "Will you agree to the payment?" "What is it?" Sheryl asked breathlessly. "It has two-parts," Sheree clarified, "I'll tell you part of it but not the other. I'll have Scotty call his father to come up here. We'll strip him down and let you fuck him in the ass with this dildo," Sheree grabbed her bag, taking out a black, twelve-inch dildo that was seven inches around, "It's up to you whether you use lube. If you so desire, after you finish with him, we can make every guy in this room run a train on him. Also, as I said a moment again, you can get-off as many times as you want without penalty and without permission." Sheryl didn't immediately reply, but the prospect of fucking her ex-husband with the huge dildo almost caused her to lose control. "If someone gets off before you decide, Sheryl," Sheree warned, "The deal is off." At that moment, Carlie began crying out, pulling at her huge, drooping tits, "I'm about to cum!!! Oh, my god!!!" She was moaning loudly, announcing to everyone that she was about to completely lose control. Sheryl looked from Carlie to Sheree nervously and immediately said, "Okay, I agree." "Don't cum yet," Sheree said quickly, pulling her finger away from Sheryl's asshole. Sheryl looked at her confused, believing that she could now get off without any more delays. Sheree handed her a cell phone and said, "Now, for part-two of the deal. Call your daughter and tell her to meet you here as soon as she can." "No! Not that!" Sheryl cried out immediately, but was drowned out by Carlie's scream. Carlie screamed out her orgasm at the tops of her lungs, the first to do so. She slammed the dildo into Julie's ass, causing her to tearfully pled for her to slow down. Adam, with his eyes locked on Julie (his girlfriend), seemed to immediately lose control at the sound of her cries. He watched her small C cup tits violently sway side-to-side by the force of the huge woman's thrusts, her hair being brutally tossed out of sorts, her tears causing her makeup to run, giving her "raccoon" eyes, as he viciously grasped Jason's hips, thrusting his cock as quickly and as deeply as he could into his super tight asshole. He had managed to control himself for a while, however, watching his girlfriend getting tagged in the manner in which she was unlocking some deep down, dark desires that he never knew existed. Watching Julie cry out in pain, being brutally ass raped by a fat woman pushed him over the edge. "Pump his ass full of your hot spunk, Adam," Sheree called out, noticing his predicament almost as soon as he began to cum, "Jason's cock is at full attention. He's loving it!" "Fuck him hard!" Carlie cried out as she continued pounding Julie's ass, "Make him cry like a little bitch!" Carlie couldn't believe she was acting the way she was nor could she believe she was getting off on watching her husband being brutally raped. Although she was horrified, it was the longest, most intense orgasm she had ever had. After a few moments, everything went black. Julie managed to get out of the way just as Carlie collapsed to the floor. Still lying on the floor, she laid her head in one arm, sobbing, as she reached back to rub her ass with the other. Although unconscious, Carlie's huge body seemed to heave with each breath she took. She was wet from persperation and her entire body was red from exercion. As Adam was pumping his asshole full, Jason came himself although he barely made a sound. Without anyone touching his cock, Jason felt his balls empty onto the carpet. He was as embarrassed as he had ever been in his life. His only solice was his wife was passed out and didn't see it. Sheree finally turned back to Sheryl, who she had completely ignored during all the action and said, "I don't believe I heard you correctly. You did say you were going to call your daughter, right?" At that moment, Sheree looked in the direction of Scotty and observed, "Scotty, we all just watched Jason shoot his load onto the floor from a good ass rimming. Are you going to be next?" She immediately looked at Rob and Ben and said, "Rob isn't far behind you. His cock is fully extended too. It's a race to see who gets off last. None of you want to be the last to get your partner off. That goes for both Jeanie and you, Sheryl. We made a deal on you getting off, Sheryl, NOT on you getting your partner off. If you're partner is last to cum, you will receive a punishment for that." As she said this, Sarah moaned out her orgasm. As she did, Rob couldn't control himself with someone so beautiful cumming within only a few feet of him. Noticing that Rob was cumming with her, Sarah's moans seemed to increase as she collapsed to the floor, held up only by Jeanie who was still holding her hips up. Seeing his girlfriend orgasm, as he felt Rob's sphincter contracting as he came, began pumping his load into Rob. As he did, he locked eyes with Jeanie, Rob's mother, who was continously pumping the fake phallus into his own girlfriend's asshole. As they stared at each other, he increased his rimming of her son, the sounds of the front of his hips slapping the backs of his ass increasing. This in turn drove Jeanie over the edge. She couldn't believe she was coming to the sounds of her own son being anally raped. But she was, she thought to herself, and she was loving it! "Let's see," Sheree began, "On the guy's side, it looks like it's going to come down to Michael and Scotty. Which of you is going to come first and be punished? Which of you is going to cum last and be rewarded for your stamina? And out of the women, we have Julie, Sheryl, and Joy still in battling it out." She then motioned to the cell phone Sheryl was still holding and said, "Call your daughter right now. Put it on speakerphone." Sheryl wanted to say 'no' again, but knew she dodged a bullet when she said it the first time, which Sheree apparently hadn't heard. As she dialed the phone, she was shocked to discover that the intense feelings between her legs were as heightened as they had ever been before. She had no idea why she was so horny nor why she wasn't yet cumming because of it. From my front row seat, as she listened to the phone ring, I made sure her arousal levels were far above anything she had ever experienced. I also made sure she believed it was because of her internal struggle between her horror of involving her daughter and her overwhelming desire to see her treated the same way everyone else in the room was being treated. Everyone in the church could hear the phone ringing and a voice say, "Hello?" "Jenny," Sheryl said huskily as her eyes again drifted to the scene in front of her. Michael was just pulling his cock outward, bringing Scotty's sphincter with it as she spoke. At that instant, she watched his cock begin shooting stream after stream of his white spunk onto the floor, as Michael jacked him off. It was at that moment, that Sheryl felt Sheree's fingers slide back down the crack of her ass, only this time they didn't stop before getting to her asshole. She paniced briefly as Sheree pushed the tip of her pointer finger against her sphincter, immediately causing her to cry out. Although Sheryl managed to stop her cry as she went over the edge with a mind-numbing orgasm, her daughter had heard the weird sound (or what was weird to someone that didn't know what was going on), alarming her. "Mom are you okay?" Jenny asked immediately concerned. "Yes, hunny," Sheryl seemed to breathe out, more so than actually speaking it. "Are you still at the wedding?" she asked. "Yes," Sheryl managed to say as she slumped forward onto Joy's back, causing Joy to completely collapse to the floor causing Sheryl to lie on Joy's prone body. Joy, like Julie had, sobbed as she reached back attempting to hold her sore ass. After briefly dropping the phone, Sheryl asked, "Can you come to the church? I need help with something." "I am on the way. Are you sure you're okay? Do you need an ambulance?" Jenny asked still concerned. "I'm fine," Sheryl replied finally beginning to calm down. "I'll be there in twenty minutes," Jenny replied as they hung up. Sheryl gave the phone to Scotty and told him to call his father. He did without question and was told he would be at the church within the hour. When he was off the phone, Sheree said, "Since Michael hasn't cum yet, and of course all the other guys have, he is the last of the guys to cum (or at least he will be). He will be rewarded for his stamina. A fifteen year old outlasted all you twenty-somethings! But, on the flip side, Scotty was the last guy to get his partner off, so he'll be punished. But because Joy and Julie have yet to get off, one of them can still take the overall reward. By this time Carlie had awakened and had been quietly watching what was going on. Sheree looked at her and Sheryl and said, "You two are now competing against each other. The first one to get their partner off is safe from the overall punishment, but you can't use your dildos, by the way. She helped Sheryl sit up, before helping Joy turn over on her back. She then told Julie to roll onto her back, which she did immediately. "Carlie and Sheryl," Sheree began as she sat down behind Joy, allowing her to lean back against her naked chest. She told Latoya to strip, motioning her to sit behind Julie once she had. Latoya was a relatively large woman, much larger than Julie's small frame. Her tits, although slightly smaller than Sheree's, made Julie's C cups look tiny. Although she didn't particularly want to, once Julie leaned back against Latoya, she was almost completely covered. She looked like a little girl sitting with her mother, only in this case the girl was white and the mother was black. Following Sheree's lead, Latoya cupped both of Julie's tits, squeezing them lightly as she kissed her neck and ears. Soon, as Carlie was pushing Julie's legs apart and lying on her stomach so she could get low enough to eat her out, Latoya moved one hand down Julie's naked stomach to her clit, quickly eliciting a positive response out of the girl who just minutes before had been sobbing in pain. As this was going on, Sheree cupped both of Joy's much larger tits and said, "I love squeezing tits that are almost the size of mine, but don't quite make the cut. You are about a half-cup size smaller than me. Kimberly, your daughter, looks to have the same cup size but mine stand up a little higher and are slightly firmer, giving me the edge. And although she still has her clothes on, your other daughter Dana isn't even in the discussion," Sheree paused as she sensously rubbed Joy's large tits. Joy, without realizing it, laid her head back on Sheree's shoulder, closing her eyes, as for the first time since Sheryl began fucking her, began enjoying the feelings that were coursing through her. Before she realized it, Sheree moved one hand down to her clit, as Sheryl's mouth found her slit. Everyone was silent for several moments until Joy began showing signs of her growing desire. Sheree continued, speaking as she kissed her cheeks, neck, and tops of her shoulders, "In a few minutes, I am going to call young Michael over here. He's going to watch his mother have passionate sex with a black woman. He's going to listen to his mother beg to cum and he's going to hear her offer her daughters in return. Then, he's going to watch his own mother do anything asked of her, no matter who asks it or what is asked, so she can have sex with her own son." As she said this, Sheryl increased her tongue thrashing of Joy's slit while Sheree increased the pressure on her clit. While this was going on, Julie seemed to be in another world. Her head was lying between Latoya's tits, with her eyes closed as Carlie furiously licked her quim. Both of women were now humping against the mouth's at their nests. But it was Julie who softly moaned out first. Her entire body tensed up, as though she were having a seizure. Her breathing seemed to stop completely, saying nothing for several moments until she opened her eyes, looked up at Latoya and weakily announced, "I'm cumming!" "I know you are hunny," Latoya replied smiling. Just a moment later, Joy was moaning out her own orgasm as Sheree furiously pinched her nipples and clit, spurring it on. "You were the last one Joy," Sheree told her after she'd calmed down. She looked up at Sheryl and said, "You're partner was the last to cum out of everybody. You'll be punished for that in a little while. You should have tried harder." Sheree had just enough time to stand up when the back doors of the church opened. I immediately 'sensed' it was Jenny, but she wasn't alone. Behind her as I found out through my quick inventory of her mind, was her boyfriend Frank. He was about 6'0, 200lbs with sandy blonde hair, and average build. I quickly got an 'inventory' of his thoughts as well, finding out quite a lot of very interesting things. I blocked their immediate ability to process what was going on until they made their way to the front of the church. At that point, the 'fog' I had them in gradually lifted until they both realized that quite a few people were completely naked. Then, slowly, the idea that something was wrong crossed their minds. But they never once thought to try to run—I made sure of that. As Sheree stepped forward to 'greet' them, I 'helped' her formulate how she was going to approach them. With the information I had gleaned from their minds' inventories, it was simply too easy! "You must be Jenny," a completely naked Sheree said standing in front of them as they reached the front of the church. She looked at Frank and asked, "You must be the boyfriend." "Yeah," he replied, "I'm Frank." "Why is everyone naked?" Jenny finally asked completely confused. "Because I told them to strip," Sheree replied, "And they did. You look almost identical to your mother, only younger of course. There are several mother and daughters in this room, but none of the daughter's look like an actual younger version," Sheree paused a moment as she looked her up-and-down before continuing, "You are just like her: slightly overweight in all the wrong places, too small in the right places. How old are you?" "Mom?" Jenny asked, "What's going on?" "Answer me!" Sheree immediately snapped. "Twenty-three," Jenny replied. "Speaking of 'mom, '" Sheree began again, cutting off any reply Sheryl may have had to her daughter's panicked question, "Mom's in line for a punishment. I think it would be a good time for her to get it out of the way." She paused a moment to pull a six inch wide, black leather belt from her bag. Sheree told Shunetta, her other black assistant, to strip before saying, "Sheryl, lie down on your back with your legs spread open as far as they'll go and as far back as they'll go. Shunetta is going to help you hold them." "Mom, what's going on? This is insane," Jenny, now very frightened, asked as her voice quivered. She then looked at her half-brother, Scotty, and asked, "Scotty, what is going on? Why are you naked?" "Frank, how long have you and Jenny been dating?" Sheree asked as she approached Sheryl who was just lying down. Shunetta, now naked, straddled Sheryl's head facing her feet, helping pull her legs back until her knees were even with her breasts. Sheryl's pussy and ass were completely opened to everyone's gaze, including Frank who hadn't taken his eyes off her since he realized she was naked. "About four years," he replied hoarsely. "Have you ever wanted to see your prospective mother-in-law naked?" she asked, smiling devilishly as she looked at him, already knowing the answer, but realizing he was in a no win situation with regards to his answer. Jenny whirled around to look at him after a few moments passed without an answer. He looked at her briefly before looking back at Sheryl's completely naked body. He felt a strong stirring in his jeans, but fought to keep it in check. "Ah," he stammered. Frank's mind was in system overload as it tried to figure out an answer that wouldn't piss Jenny off, but at the same time wouldn't hurt Sheryl's feelings. While thinking about his answer, he watched with full attention as Shunetta lower her pussy to Sheryl's mouth and nose. Sheree stepped between Sheryl's spread legs, silently looking down at her completely displayed cunt and asshole, looked back to him to say, "Answer me Frank, or Jenny's going to get this done to her too." Since Shunetta was literally sitting on her face blocking her view, Sheryl never saw Sheree lifting the black leather belt, nor did she see her swinging it downward towards her completely open, and totally unprotected cunt. The searing pain of the belt striking her entire outer labia area registered only a split second before she comprehended the slap sound. Sheryl immediately screamed into Shunetta's pussy, which was being ground against her nose and mouth. A combination of watching the white woman being whipped, and the vibrations of her scream against her already overly aroused pussy, caused Shunetta to immediately cum, shooting several streams of her juices across Sheryl's face. Without giving her time to recover, Sheree quickly struck again. This time Sheryl's surprised cries turned into sobs of anguish. She tried to drop her legs to protect herself but Shunetta was too strong, holding them open and back firmly. She continued to sit on her face, keeping her from moving her upper body as well. A third lick, again across her now very red labia, drew the same response. Sheree then motioned for Shunetta to move. As she did, Sheree took her place straddling Sheryl's face, only she was standing over her. "Hold your legs back, Sheryl," Sheree told the still sobbing woman. Her face was red from crying and wet from tears and cum streaks. She did as she was told, pulling her legs back as far as she could, which pointed her ass upwards, and opening her ass cleavage, exposing her asshole, "Look up at me." Sheryl looked upwards; greeted by the sight of Sheree's dripping cunt lips and ass directly above her. She briefly noted the striking contrast of her pink lips surrounded by her chocolate skin. She had never seen a naked black woman, much less her cunt. She was jolted out of her brief moment of mezmerizaiton as the leather belt landed angrily between her opened ass cheeks, directly against her exposed asshole. She dropped her legs as she screamed out in pain, both hands reaching down to hold her ass as though that would make the pain go away. "Hold your legs open, Sheryl, and hold them until I tell you otherwise," Sheree immediately ordered, as she watched the woman wither in pain, "If you don't hold them open immediately, Jenny is going to be next." Sheryl, still sobbing, again pulled her legs back until her knees were even with her tits. Almost as soon as she pulled them back, Sheree struck again, this time the belt landed mostly across her vaginal opening, although it kissed the very bottom of her asshole too. Although she almost dropped them again, Sheryl managed to keep her legs back as ordered. Sheree, after a moment to see if she was going to drop them, stepped away from the sobbing woman to stand in front of a now terrified Jenny. She never took her eyes off Jenny as she addressed her boyfriend, "Frank, I am going to give you an opportunity of a lifetime. I am going to let you eat out your girlfriend's mother, making sure to lick everywhere the belt hit. Shunetta is going to make sure you do it right. Would you like to eat her out Frank?" Frank felt like he was all of a sudden possessed. It was as though he could think of nothing else in the world that he would rather do than eat Sheryl out (of course he didn't know he was having a little 'help' thinking that way). But the fact was he had indeed fantasized about fucking her many, many times. All I had to do was increase those desires by just a little to get the overwhelming response he was now showing. "Frank!" Jenny shouted angrily after he didn't immediately respond. She saw the look on his face and knew what he was thinking, "You can't possibly..." "Hush Jenny," Sheree snapped, "I didn't tell you to speak." Frank looked from Sheryl, who was in the fetal position crying, before looking back to Sheree. He then said, "Yes, I would like that." "Frank!" Jenny yelled again but almost immediately was silenced by a slap to her left cheek. She immediately teared up as she held her now red cheek. "I told you to be quiet," Sheree angrily reminded her, pointing her finger in her face. She then turned her attention back to Frank and said, "After you eat her out, Frank, I may even let you fuck her. Do you want to fuck her too?" "Hell yes!" he immediately replied. There was no hesitation this time. Jenny glared angrily at him, but said nothing as she continued rubbing her stinging face. "Then you're going to have to earn it," Sheree replied, "Take off your clothes. Then, put your cock and balls in the palm of my hand." She said this as she held her hand out at waist level, "I'll hold my hand out when you're ready." Jenny almost said something, as she angrily watched her boyfriend begin to strip, but caught herself remembering what happened the last time she opened her mouth. She then felt Sheree step up behind her and looked down just in time to she Sheree's hands just before they cupped both of her blouse-covered tits. "What's your cup size?" she asked as she sensously massaged Jenny's breasts. "Please, don't," Jenny tearfully replied, though she was trying her best to fight back the tears, "Please stop." "I asked you a question," Sheree immediately replied, unmoved by the girl's emotions. They both watched as Frank dropped his shirt on the floor and began unbuckling his belt, "I expect an answer right now, or this is going to get a whole lot worse for you really quickly." "Okay!" Jenny replied. She watched as her boyfriend pushed his jeans and boxers down his legs, his cock bouncing back and forth as it popped free of his boxer's waistband. She seemed shocked to see him so turned on. She finally said, "B cups." "Your mother has B cups, but her's seem a little larger than your's, although yours are firmer," Sheree spoke as she seemed to weigh her still covered breasts, "Do your nipples turn upwards?" Jenny didn't immediately speak as she watched Frank step out of his jeans and boxers, leaving him completely naked, "Yes." Jenny watched as Sheree extended her outstretched hand to her boyfriend, who almost immediately stepped up to it, sliding his hips forward, putting both his cock and balls in the palm of her hand. Sheree spoke as he did, "I like that pink blouse you have on, Jenny. Even though it's a V-neck, you don't have any cleavage to show off but the buttons on your shirt cause your shirt to perfectly mold to both of your tits." She quickly closed her hand around her boyfriend's cock as she spoke, although she held him lightly enough so as not to cause discomfort. "Now, Frank," Sheree began smiling. Jenny watched as Sheree briefly gave him a handjob before saying, "Just a few more things before you can eat Sheryl out." He nodded but said nothing. "In the four years you and Jenny have been together," Sheree began, "How many times have you fucked her?" He looked at Sheree like she'd just asked the dumbest question in the world. Jenny started to speak, but Sheree hushed her. She also told Sheryl to pay attention, causing the still crying woman to sit up. "I have no idea," he replied, "Hundreds of times." "So you've been knocking the back out of her for a while," Sheree laughed. For what seemed like the thousandth time since they'd gotten to the church, Jenny was once again overwhelmed with embarrassment." "Definitely," Frank replied seemingly unconcerned for his girlfriend's reputation. "How does she like it best? Missionary? Doggy? Or some other way?" Sheree continued the questioning, embarrassing Jenny more-and-more by the moment. To Jenny's horror, Frank didn't seem to care. He replied, "She likes it doggy style, but we usually just do it missionary. Sometimes, she gets in the saddle, though, and seems to like that a lot too." "Frank!" Jenny again protested angrily. But that's all she got out before being cut off. "I was going to wait to do this, but since you refuse to do what I tell you," Sheree said angrily turning her attention to Jenny, "Take your shirt and bra off. Do it now!" To this point, Jenny had been doing a fair job of fighting back the tears, only allowing her eyes to moisten a few times. But with this demand, the waterworks immediately began. She pleaded, "Please, not that! I'll stay quiet from now on." "I know you will," Sheree replied, "Now take it off before I rip it off!" Jenny looked at Sheree for a moment simply shocked by what she was being told to do. But after a moment of slack-jawed silence, Jenny's raised her shaking hands to the top button on her pink blouse, slowly unbuttoning it before moving to the next one. As the last button was taken loose, Jenny held the blouse closed briefly before allowing it to fall open, revealing a white, full-cupped, lacy bra. Sheree pushed her hands to her sides, simply allowing the shirt to hang open. She then rubbed Jenny's upper chest, neck, and shoulders, moving the blouse and bra straps out of the way as she did. "I just love rubbing white women," Sheree told her, "Especially when they don't want me too." Her hand then travel down between Jenny's breasts, down to her stomach. Sheree rubbed her stomach a moment before saying, "You have no muscle tone in your stomach. You have just a little extra padding. But I don't mind." Sheree nodded for her to continue undressing. Jenny slid the blouse off her arms, dropping it on the floor on top of Frank's discarded clothes. She then hesitated before reaching back to unclasp her bra, slowly pulling the cups forward and off, leaving her naked from the waist up. "Definitely much more firm than your mother's," Sheree commented as she immediately cupped both of Jenny's now naked tits, "But they are a little smaller, although your nipples are turned upwards nicely and are very pink. But they get lost on you. Your arms are a little heavier than they should be, and I've already talked about your stomach. Not only that, you're a little taller than an average woman, again like your mom. But to your credit, judging by how they look through those tight jeans you have on, your ass and thighs look like a sista's-- not quite a ghetto ass, but close." She released Frank's cock and balls, wrapping both of her arms around Jenny, forcing the girl to kiss her. The move caught her by surprise, momentarily causing her to turn away. Sheree grabbed her under the chin, turning her face back towards her, but again Jenny refused to kiss her. "Why do you have to do everything the hard way?" Sheree asked her. She slid her hands down to the front of Jenny's jeans, unbuttoning and unzipping them, "Kiss me and I won't push them down." This time Jenny opened her mouth to allow Sheree's tongue inside. They kissed for several moments before Sheree stepped back, put her hands under her own tits, lifting them and said, "You've been looking at my tits since you got here. Here's your opportunity to suck them." Jenny didn't know what to say. Although she had stolen a few glances at Sheree's huge tits, Jenny tried to remember when she had gotten caught doing it! She couldn't! Her immediate, embarrassed reply was, "I have not been looking at your breasts!" "Okay, whatever you say," Sheree replied, "But you're still going to suck them." Sheree grabbed her by the back of the head, pulling her face to her left nipple, forcing it into her mouth. "That's right, baby," Sheree encouraged, "Suck that fat nipple." Everyone watched, and listened, as Sheree held Jenny's head against her chest. The sucking and slurping could be heard all over the building. "Switch sides," Sheree ordered her after a few minutes. Jenny immediately moved from her left nipple to the right. After a few moments of this, Sheree said, "Now, lick both of my breasts—all of them. Hold them up and lick under them, on top, on the sides ... everywhere. Don't miss a spot." She didn't. For the next few minutes, Jenny bathed Sheree's huge, DD tits with her tongue. After five minutes or so, Sheree pushed her away and once again took hold of Frank's cock and balls. "Now, where were we?" she asked before remembering, "I remember. We've already talked about how many times you've fucked and which position she likes, what about this," Sheree asked slapping Jenny on her jean covered ass, "Have you fucked her asshole too?" "Just twice," he replied. "Twice? In four years?" Sheree asked laughing, "Why only twice? Did you not like it or what?" Jenny looked at him with fire in her eyes but said nothing, concerned about the consequences if she did. Frank thought about the question for a moment. With my 'encouragement, ' he replied, "Hell yeah I liked it." He paused just long enough to look from Sheree, to Jenny, to Sheryl (who was now actively watching/ listening), before looking back at Jenny sheepishly. He couldn't figure out why he had such an overwhelming desire to answer the question thoroughly. Finally, though, he replied, "Well, she owed me." "Owed you?" Sheree asked. "Frank! Don't you dare!" Jenny suddenly snapped. She couldn't believe he had said that! She was shaking with anger and growing embarrassment and shame. Those feelings, however, were momentarily forgotten as she suddenly felt her jeans and panties being jerked down her legs. "Step out of them!" Sheree ordered angrily, "You are going to learn to keep your mouth shut!" "I'm sorry," Jenny replied nervously, "I didn't ... please don't..." "Shut your fucking mouth, bitch!" Sheree demanded angrily, "You are already in a world of shit. I guarantee you don't want to add to it." Jenny slowly stepped out of her jeans and panties, leaving her completely naked. "That ass of yours flares nicely," Sheree observed, immediately looking her up-and-down as she had done some of the other women. Her voice was suddenly calm, as though she had not just been pissed off, "It's just like your mother's. It's relatively flat but flares nicely. Your thighs are larger than optimal, although they aren't bad at all." Jenny flinched as Sheree reached down to palm her left ass cheek before moving her hand down to her left thigh. Sheree continued, "You are shaven too, nice. You have no tone in either of your thighs nor your ass, and your calves are very large, which is identical to your mother." Sheree again paused before the anger began creeping back into her voice, "So, would you like the same punishment your mother was getting when you walked in, or do you want another?" "Why do I need to be punished?" Jenny asked now frightened, remembering her mother's screams as her pussy and asshole were struck by the vicious looking black, leather belt. "You have five seconds to answer my question. Otherwise, you'll get the spanking she got in addition to whatever else I can dream up," Sheree replied, putting her nose within inches of Jenny's as she spoke. "There's no way I can handle what happened to her," Jenny replied, seemingly thinking outloud. "Fine," Sheree quickly replied, "That means you choose something else." She quickly motioned to Beverly, Tina, and Shunetta to move a table over to where they were standing, so everyone could see. "Lie down on the table," Sheree ordered her. With terror registering on her face, Jenny did as she was told, nervously folding her hands over her stomach, with her knees up, "Legs flat on the table." She watched in muted horror as black, leather wrist cuffs were strapped to each of her wrists. Then black, leather ankle cuffs were applied to her ankles. Next, a black leather strap was run from one wrist under the table to the other wrist and it was tied off to each leg of the table. The same thing was done to her ankles. The angle in which the straps were tied pulled her legs open slightly, displaying her mound and exposing her cunt. Another leather strap was run around her thighs and stomach, completely immobilizing her. "What are you going to do to me?" Jenny asked with tears in her eyes, her voice quivering. Her mouth dropped open in shock as she watched a blindfold being placed over her eyes, completely blacking her out. "Don't speak anymore, Jenny," Sheree told her, as she adjusted the strap on the back of the blindfold, "I'm going to add five licks to your punishment each time you do." With her arms strapped tightly to the table, Jenny's B cup tits were almost non-existant, only her nipples stood prominently on her chest. The half-eraser sized, pink nipples were as hard as rocks. Jenny was as nervous as she'd ever been. Without realizing it, she was so tense that her back was arching off the table. With her finger over her mouth to indicate silence, Sheree motioned for Sheryl to come over to the table. Sheryl quickly did as ordered, soon looking down on her daughter's naked body. Jenny flinched as she felt two fingers pinching her right nipple. Sheryl instantly knew what Sheree wanted her to do and was instantly repulsed. But she managed to fight back the urge to say 'no.' After a brief hesitation, she leaned forward sucking her daughter's nipple into her mouth. "I am sure that blindfold is driving you crazy," Sheree commented after a few moments of watching Sheryl, "You have no idea who is sucking your tit. It could be a woman, but it could be a man. You have no way of knowing. All you can do is lie there and enjoy it." Jenny fought the urge to reply. She was horrified that someone was sucking her nipples, yet at the same time she could feel the definitive signs of stirrings between her legs. Sheree motioned to Amanda to suck on Jenny's other nipple. Too scared to refuse, Amanda immediately did as she was told. "You're arms are pulled so tightly, Jenny," Sheree commented, "That your chest looks like a little boy's, except for your pretty little nipples. I couldn't let them stick up like that without giving them some attention." Jenny valiantly fought against the growing feelings between her legs. Having both nipples sucked at the same time was, however, beginning to beat her best efforts. She knew, without a doubt, her pussy was beginning to moisten and knew that her legs were open enough that it would soon be noticable to anyone who was looking. Sheree tapped Sheryl on the shoulder, again with her finger over her lips (indicating silence), directing her to the foot of the table. They both momentarily stared at Jenny's pussy. Her outer labia were splayed open, revealing her arousal, and her inner labia, which were also open enough that if they had a flashlight, they could have looked inside her vagina without touching anything. "So, you like having your tits sucked," Sheree announced, once again embarrassing the already humiliated girl. Jenny could tell Sheree was at the foot of the table and knew, even without being able to see, that she was looking at her pussy, which made her even more uncomfortable. Sheree motioned for Sheryl to lean forward. Again, Sheryl immediately knew what Sheree wanted although this time she was about to protest. But I quickly intervened, even giving her an 'idea' of what exactly to do and the desire to do it. Although completely immobilized, Jenny's entire body flinched when she suddenly felt a finger slide into her pussy, as almost simultaneously a tongue began assaulting her clit. Almost immediately Sheree motioned for Amanda to back away. Jenny hardly realized that her tits had been abandoned, her mind was now paying full attention to what was going on between her legs. Sheryl, on the other hand, couldn't believe how turned on she was from eating out her own daughter! Her pussy seemed to explode when she realized what Sheree wanted her to do. Excitement was not the word for the feelings that suddenly welled-up in her. The scent of her daughter's arousal excited her even more. "Oh God!" Jenny moaned after several moments. She was completely oblivious to the fact that Sheree was now standing just to her right, smiling wickedly as she brandished a Leather Flogger Whip, with quite a number of very menacing tails dangling from it. Sheree waited until Jenny again moaned in pleasure before striking her across the entirety of her chest. The tails reached all the way across her chest, even kissing her side. The leather tails bit furiously into her pale skin and nipples, leaving angry, red welts crisscrossing her chest. The slap of the flogger, immediately followed by her daughter's ear-piercing scream, caused Sheryl to jump back in fright. After a moment of trying to figure out what had just happened, she quickly figured it out after seeing Sheree holding the whip-looking instrument and the welts across her daughter's chest. "I didn't tell you to stop, Sheryl," Sheree immediately told her, "Don't stop until I tell you too." "Please don't hit me again!" Jenny cried out immediately, too concerned about the seering pain in her chest to realize that Sheree had just ordered her mother to continue eating her out, "Please!" "Your mom got five or six licks," Sheree reminded her, "You choose not to have the same punishment as she—and so you're not. You're getting your tits whipped instead of your ass and pussy. Next time you won't speak when you're told not too." "I swear I won't," Jenny screamed, scared to death that the next lick was going to land at any second. She couldn't see anything behind the blindfold. "Frank," Sheree said turning to him. His cock was at full attention as he watched the scene in front of him. Sheree asked, "Why did she 'owe' you?" "It's a long story," he replied tentatively. "Give us the short version, and I'll ask questions if some of it doesn't make sense," she replied. Since she was talking to Frank, Jenny temporarily calmed down, although she continued to sob. The second lick once again took her completely off guard. The tentacles of the whip once again wrecking havoc on her nipples, the fingers of them reaching across the entirety of her chest. Again, Jenny screamed but this time her mother's mouth never moved from her cunt. Her finger, incidentally, was manipulating her G-Spot as well. Jenny, although she absolutely could not believe it, realized she was about to cum. I quickly made sure she didn't quite make it there, for the moment. "Well, I have a really good buddy who has a hot girlfriend. But she goes to college several hundred miles away," Frank began, having no idea why he 'wanted' to tell the story so badly, "When we were in high school, he dated Jenny but never got to fuck her. We were talking one night, and it somehow came up that he hadn't fucked her. So, I told him he could fuck Jenny as much as he wanted, as long as I got to fuck his girlfriend the same amount of times," he paused to let everyone digest this information. Jenny couldn't believe Frank was telling the story, including her mother and half-brother. Although her tits hurt, and her pussy was ready to burst with the biggest orgasm she'd in sometime, she was also furious at him. She groaned internally as he continued, "So, after I talked Jenny into the arrangement, and she was completely okay with it, I told them both I had only one rule and they both agreed to it too. The rule was that I had to be informed before they decided to fuck, giving me the opportunity, if I wanted, to watch." "So you watched them?" Sheree cut in. "Many times," he replied before continuing, "But I came back from class one day and they were fucking on my bed. Although I was busy and more than likely would have turned down that opportunity to watch, I didn't even have a missed call on my cell. As it turns out, she was taking a shower. He came in, opened the curtain, and watched her. When she finished, he dried her off, and took her to bed. When I walked in, she admitted later on, it was their third fuck." He paused as Sheree brought the flogger down across his girlfriend's tits for the third time. After she stopped screaming, begging her to stop, he continued, "So I threatened to break up with her. She begged me not too and agreed to several things that I had always wanted to do, if I stayed, anal sex being one of them." "Did you ever get to fuck your friend's girlfriend?" she asked. "Many times," Frank replied, "And so did Jenny, which was enthusiastically arranged by my buddy, in return for keeping their little sex escapades a secret from his girlfriend." "You are a slut, Jenny," Sheree said as she turned her attention back to the still sobbing girl, "Would you like to take your last three licks in a different position?" "Yes! Please!" she pleaded immediately without even thinking about it. Sheree nodded for Beverly and Tina to release her. Sheryl, reluctantly, stepped away from her daughter's soaked pussy, her own pussy now quivering with need. She turned back to Frank and asked, "So, Frank, you like to watch your girlfriend get fucked—you like being a cuckold?" "Hell yeah," he replied, although he couldn't believe he was being so open and honest, "As long as there is something in it for me." "I see," Sheree replied turning back to Jenny, who was now free of her restraints. The blindfold was removed too, "Get on the table and sit with your legs under you." Jenny watched as a thick, black strap was thrown over her thighs and felt it being tightened until she was sure the circulation to her legs was cut off. Next, she felt something being strapped around her neck, similar to a dog collar. Then, almost immediately, her arms were pulled behind her as something was slid over them. She felt it being tightened until her arms were pulled tightly behind her, causing her chest to jut out, pushing her B cup tits outward as much as possible. A chain was then snapped onto the collar behind her neck and attached to the arm restraints. It was adjusted until her head was pulled backwards until she was looking straight up. "Lean forward," Sheree told her, putting her hand on her stomach to steady her. When her upper body was around a 45-degree angle to the table, Sheree told her to stop, "For the next three licks, you are expected to hold this position. If at any time, before the third lick, you come out of this position, we will start over. Do you understand?" "Yes ma'am," Jenny nervously replied, her voice quivering. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sheree holding something black. At that moment, she realized that in her position, although her breasts were small, they were hanging down unrestrained and unprotected. With her arms pulled tightly behind her, nothing was protecting them. She heard the swish of the belt only a split second before feeling the white-hot stinging sensations in both breasts. Again, she screamed, the intense pain in both nipples almost caused her to pass out. At that moment, the door to the front of the church swung open as a very large (at least 6'5, 260lbs) man walked in. Sheree, noticing Sheryl absolutely freeze, turned to the new arrival without a doubt as to who it was. I quickly 'manipulated' him so that he, as I had temporarily done to Jenny and Frank, didn't immediately notice anything out of the ordinary. He simply walked down the aisle, stopping in front of Sheree as though he knew she was in charge. "You must be Sheryl's ex-husband," Sheree guessed aloud. He looked at Sheryl, suddenly noticing she was naked. He replied without taking his eyes off her, "Yeah, I'm Brian." I immediately 'instructed' Sheree as to how I wanted her to handle the situation. I also 'released' Brian's senses, allowing him to slowly realize everyone (or at least most) was naked. "What in the hell is going on here?" he asked as he looked around completely confused. "Nevermind that," Sheree began, "As you can see, your former step-daughter Jenny is on the table and she's naked." "Yeah," he replied licking his lips. Jenny couldn't turn to look at him because of her restraints. But she could hear, "Why?" "What would you give to have the opportunity to fuck her?" Sheree asked, completely taking him by surprise. He was silent for a moment before saying, "Anything as long as her mother is forced to watch." "I'll hold you to it," Sheree replied, "You have agreed to 'anything.'" She then pointed to the table and said, "Strip and get on the table behind her. The girls are going to remove the strap over her thighs and the chain holding her head up." Jenny's mind was screaming at her to run as she watched her former step-father stripping, looking at her with lust filled eyes as he did. But she realized her cunt was soaking wet with desires she could not believe were there. Sheryl was forced to stand right next to the table. Her mind wanted to plead with Sheree to spare her daughter from her ex-husband, but she couldn't speak. Like her daughter, she felt the reprehensible stirrings between her legs, feelings she admonished herself for having, as she watched her now naked ex-husband kneel behind her daughter's upturned ass. "She's fucking soaked," Brian announced as he sank two fingers into her upturned quim. A moment later, Jenny felt him sink his cock into her in one thrust. Within moments Brian was using her arm restraints as reigns, using them as leverage to slam his cock into her gaping cunt. Jenny couldn't believe how turned on she was and knew she was quickly approaching the point of no return. Sheree watched as Jenny's eyes closed and her mouth gaped open with silent passion before unleashing three successive strikes across her wildly shaking and swaying tits. Jenny's eyes flew open in surprised, horror as pain once again shot through her chest. Combined with the passion building in her cunt, the pain threw her into the biggest orgasm of her life. He let her drop to the table even before she completely finished getting off. Sheree motioned for Beverly and Tina to release her as he climbed down from the table. "You didn't get off," Sheree stated, though it was a question too. "No, I want to put it in her mother's mouth," he replied. "That's fair," Sheree replied as he firmly placed his hand on Sheryl's shoulder, pushing her to her knees. Without a word, Sheryl found herself opening her mouth, accepting his cock, which was covered with her daughter's cum. "Sheryl just finished eating her out," Sheree informed him as he slammed his cock into Sheryl's mouth, "So, those flavors on your cock are nothing new to her." The revelation caused him to cum immediately, slamming his cock as deeply as it would go, holding her face firmly against his crotch, as he pumped his seed into her stomach. After they had a moment to recover, Sheree said, "Jenny, you can blame your mother for including you in this. She needed to get off so badly earlier, that she used you to gain permission to cum." Jenny was shocked, looking to her mother for some sort of explanation, seeming to hope that it was a lie. But seeing the look on her mother's face immediately let her know Sheree was telling the truth. Sheree continued, "Incidentally, she is also under the impression, Brian, that you are up here to get your ass fucked, just like you do her." He glared at her until he realized Sheree's finger was pressing against his asshole. His mind screamed at him to move but his legs simply wouldn't obey. She pushed the tip of her finger against his sphincter as she continued, "But I've since decided to give you a gift ... Jenny and Frank are yours. If he likes watching her getting her brains fucked out, then he can watch you doing it. But don't let him fuck her ever again and make sure to get him to introduce you to that college friend of his that he can blackmail, which will help you bed a supposedly hot chick." She paused, "I am going to release Sheryl in a little while. Sheryl is going to come to your house and you can do whatever you want with her and Jenny for as long as you want." "So, you got lucky Brian," Sheree continued, "I was going to let Sheryl fuck your ass with a strap-on. But why should she get the satisfaction of punishing you when she was the bitch that brought her daughter into all of this, just to get off?" "She shouldn't," he replied with a smile. "Get out of here before I change my mind," Sheree told him, "And take Jenny and Frank with you." "My pleasure," he replied. As they disappeared through the front doors, Sheree turned to Sheryl and said, "You just gave your daughter to your tormentor. I am sure you can expect to fuck your daughter when you get home." Sheree motioned for them to move the table back to where it was. As they did, she put her toys back in the black bag. When everything was once again back in order, Sheree said, "Okay, where were we before our little detour? Sheryl, go get back in your position." The groomsmen swapped positions. The ones who were doing the fucking earlier (Ben, Michael, and Adam) were now being fucked by Rob, Scotty, and Jason. The women who were doing the fucking, incidentally, (Jeanie, Sheryl, and Carlie) were also now receiving from Sarah, Joy, and Julie. After almost an hour, they were all lying on the floor, completely exhausted and sexually spent. "Remember," Sheree told them, "Renee was the reason this happened to you." Sheree paused to turn her attention back to the bride, but as she did I instantly put Beverly back in charge. Renee jumped when she realized she was once again back at the center of attention. "Currently, Renee," Beverly began as though she had been in complete charge the entire time, "Amanda and Kimberly are naked. The rest of your bridesmaids are still clothed. So, I want you to do what I asked you to do earlier. My exact orders, which I expect will now be followed, were: Renee will call out which maid goes first and then when that person is naked, she will call out the next one. When your name is called, you'll step forward, say your entire name, how old you are, how you are related to the Renee's family (or if you are just a friend). I may ask you a few questions. After that, you'll strip. Does everyone understand?" Everyone nodded nervously, as they looked at Renee with dread. Renee, looked at her remaining maids: there was Deanna, her sister; Dana, her first cousin; Samanatha, her soon-to-be, sister-in-law; and Megan, one of her oldest friends (besides Amanda). Amanda and Kimberly were already naked. After a moment of silence, Renee finally said, "Megan." Megan jumped so hard from hearing her name called, she almost fell off the step she was once again standing on (they had been seated while the groomsmen were having their "fun"). She simply stood there, with a "deer caught in the headlights" look on her face for several seconds before seemingly remembering what she had to do. Looking at Renee with accusatory tears in her eyes (although she remained silent), she stepped down from the step and said, "My name is Megan Hartman, I'm nineteen, and I am a friend of the bride's." "Megan," Beverly repeated, standing in front of her, looking her over from head-to-toe, "Although not nearly as big as Carlie, you are quite a big girl. How tall are you and how much do you weigh?" A tear ran down her left cheek as shame began burning in her as she replied, "I'm 5'0 and I weigh 194 pounds." "You are definitely overweight," Beverly commented, "But you have a very nice face, beautiful, shoulder length black hair, and a huge set of tits. How big are they?" "Double E," Megan replied completely ashamed. Beverly reached for the hem of her light blue bridesmaid's dress. As Beverly pulled the hem upwards, without thinking, Megan grabbed the hem, holding it in place. She immediately realized her mistake but it was too late. "I'm sorry," Megan immediately apologized, dropping the hem as though it were scalding hot. "I know you are," Beverly replied looking at her angrily, but she calmed down before saying, "Turn your back to the crowd." As Megan did as she was told, Beverly commented, "You have a panty-line. Don't you realize you're supposed to either wear thongs or nothing with a dress like this?" Megan didn't know what to say. She just knew her face was a brillant red color from humilitation. More tears welled in her eyes as she felt the eyes of everyone in the room burning into her back. Beverly didn't wait on her to respond. Megan immediately felt the hem of her skirt being pulled up until her white, "granny" panties were exposed. "You have a lot of cellulite on your legs," Beverly commented as everyone looked at the backs of her completely exposed legs, which were in need of some sun, "You're legs are just fat. Your thighs are huge." Beverly dropped the hem of her skirt, momentarily relieving a now sobbing Megan. But almost immediately, Megan realized her dress was being unzipped. The zipper was located in the middle of her back, letting down to just above her ass. Once completely unzipped, Megan watched helplessly as Beverly slid her shoulder straps forward. For a split second, as her huge tits were completely exposed, Megan was thankful she was facing away from the crowd. But almost as soon as her dress hit the floor, Beverly was peeling her panties down her legs and ordering her to step out of them. "Carlie is like a grapefruit. She is just huge," Beverly again commented, "You, Megan, are like an orange. You are short and round, but not overwhelmingly fat. But your legs and ass are covered with cellulite. Your tits, though huge, sag horribly. They are simply unattractive, although you have some very wide areoles and long, thick nipples." To Megan's horror, Beverly turned her to face the room and as she ran her hand through her pubic hair asked, "You've never shaven this pussy have you?" "No ma'am," Megan replied softly. "I didn't think so," she replied before adding, "It's pretty thick. You have a very long slit, fat slit but you can't see it." Megan, for the first time in her life, felt someone touching her pussy. She held her breath as she felt Beverly's finger run the length of her slit, and then underneath briefly teasing her asshole. "Are you a virgin?" Beverly asked. "Yes ma'am," Megan replied. She never looked up as she replied, electing instead to stare at the floor as though she was hiding from all the stares. "Get back in line," Beverly ordered her without commenting further. When Megan was back in line, Beverly looked at Renee and said, "Next." Renee, although horrified by Megan's experience, knew that she was going to have to choose someone else. So while Megan was being "gone over," Renee had been thinking about who was next. "Samantha," Renee announced. Renee watched as her prospective sister-in-law said her name, age, and her relationship to them. She listened as Beverly asked an array of embarrassing, personal questions before asking whether Samantha was a virgin. Dana was next, followed by Deanna. Renee watched with increasingly emotional numbness as her cousin and sister were forced to strip and show their bodies off to everyone in the room. "Now," Beverly began after Deanna got back in line, "It's time we got back to the bride and groom." She stepped back in front of an increasingly worried Renee, looked at the preacher and said, "It's time we got these two lovebirds married, preacher." As though nothing was out of the ordinary, the preacher began the service. The naked bride, groom, wedding party, and their families all watched as the preacher spoke. Once the vows and rings were exchanged, the preacher finally announced, "You many kiss the bride." Beverly said nothing as everyone watched Renee and Larry kiss. But as soon as they broke the kiss, Beverly immediately said, "It's time to consumate this marriage." As she said this, her son Jeremy stepped forward, smiling as he began taking his clothes off. His girlfriend Monica, on his orders, stripped too. Jeremy grabbed Renee by the arm, throwing her to the carpeted floor. She tried to get up, but Monica and Tina both grabbed her, holding her to the floor as Jeremy pryed her legs apart, forcing his cock into her surprisingly moist cunt. "No!" Renee moaned as she felt his cock slip into her. Beverly forced Larry to watch from only a few feet away as Jeremy slammed his cock into his new wife's pussy, laughing as he did. In the meantime, Sheree and her black friends paired the bridesmaid's up, forcing them to have sex with each other. Larry watched horrified for several minutes as his new wife was being raped by the complete stranger. Within minutes he watched as the stranger tensed, signifying he was close to the end. Renee screamed 'no' as she felt Jeremy, slam into her for the last time. "Please, Jeremy," Renee begged, "I'm not on birth control!" Her cries seemed only to make him slam into her harder. He slammed home one final time, holding himself as deeply as he could, as he unloaded his potent baby juices into her completely unprotected womb. As he did, she sobbed, begging him to get up. After a few moments rest, allowing his cock to remain in her as he did, Jeremy pulled out only to have his cock immediately engulfed by his girlfriend. A few moments later, his cock looked as though he hadn't fucked in years. "It's your turn Larry," Beverly announced as he held the still weeping Renee in his arms. Tina pulled the temporarily confused Renee away from her new husband. Renee watched confused as her husband was forced onto his back by one of the black women and Beverly. Tina moved her to within just a few feet of her husband as Jeremy was pushing his legs back over his head. Larry had no idea why he couldn't bring himself to fight off the guy that was now pushing his legs back. He knew what was about to happen but could do nothing to stop it. He was stunned to see that his own cock was aroused as someone was preparing to fuck his asshole in front of his naked bride, on their wedding day. Larry winced as the pain ripped through his sphincter and lower stomach. It felt like he had to take a giant shit but only worse. Renee watched in tears as her husband screamed out in pain as the cock was pushed firmly into his asshole, his legs pushed back over his head as though he were the bitch. Jeremy firmly pressed his cock into the tight, virgin hole, Monica's saliva the only lubrication. Larry cried like a baby as Jeremy eventually began hammering his ass in a steady, jackhammer like rhythm. A few minutes later, Renee was forced to watch as Jeremy came in her husband's bowels. As he was finishing, for the first time since the events at the church began, I stood up to take an active role. I sat young Lindsay on the pew next to where we had been seated (she had been on my lap). I 'told' Sheree what I wanted from her bag, which she immediately got. Then I said, "I want all the groomsmen to line up behind Larry. Renee will watched as each of you fucks her husband's asshole. Whoever gets him off first gets a piece of Renee." Before I left, I fucked Megan until she was walking bow-legged. Only after she came for the third time did she think about birth-control. Soon, everyone in the church was involved in the activities. The groom's family was stripped and forced to fuck the bride's family. Everything that happened was on video. ------- I jacked off to the six-hour church marathon for the fifth time this evening alone. I had just finished making the twenty-fifth different version of the videos (there were three different cameras set up in the church that day—giving me plenty of good angles). It had been a week since the wedding, which was the last time I had seen anyone. Renee and Larry were temporarily living across the street at her parent's house. As I sat back in my recliner, I closed my eyes. I 'found' the Grant family at home—all of them. It was 9pm on a work week night, so that wasn't too much out of the ordinary. Until now the "escapades" of the past few weeks had all been "forgotten." I found myself "tweaking" their memories to include all the embarrassing details of their many transgressions. All of them had the overwhelming desire to do whatever it took to keep those indescretions a secret and to do so, they all "knew" they were completely at my service. A moment later, I picked up the phone and dialed the Grant's number. "Yes, Mr. Smith," Dale answered very humbly. He knew from the caller ID who it was, "What can I do for you?" "I want your wife and one of your daughters to come over here," I told him, "They should only be dressed in a gown." "Yes sir," he replied. "Also," I continued, "The houses on either side of you are going to be on sale tomorrow. I want you to make sure that Joy and her family buys one of them. She and her husband are going to be divorcing tomorrow. I want your mother-in-law, Liz, to move in with them." "Yes sir," he replied. "And I am going to be nice to you, although your cock is rather small, and let you have control of your house again. Pass the word to Larry that I want him to make sure his family moves in the house on the other side of you (it too is going to be on sale beginning tomorrow). He and Renee will move in with them," I continued. "Thank you Mr. Smith," he replied. "And one other thing," I began, "I'll be paying a visit to you at school tomorrow. I want you to introduce me to your coworkers, teachers, and maybe even a few students and their parents." "Anything you want, Mr. Smith," he replied happy to serve my every wish as we hung up. A few minutes later, there was a knock at my door. But during the wait, I decided I didn't want a bunch of slaves. I wanted normal people, with normal lives, who fucked up. Although they would do anything to keep their fuck-ups a secret, they would be overwhelmingly apprehensive, and deep down truly resent what I was doing to them. Therefore, as I reached down to open my front door, I immediately 'programmed' this response into the Grant's psyche. As I opened the door, I found two very nervous, very embarrassed, and slightly resentful women, standing in nothing but nightgowns. "Darla, Deanna," I said allowing them to come in, "You can go ahead and slide out of those gowns. I am sure nothing on you has changed since the last time I saw you, but I prefer you both to be naked." They said nothing as they briefly looked at each other as though they were waiting on the other to go first. But almost simultaneously, they both opened the front of their gowns, dropping them into a pile at their feet, leaving them completely naked. "You both are very beautiful," I complimented them as I cupped a tit from each woman, "You both know the rules. Darla's tits are just a little bigger." I watched as Darla plopped down in my recliner, looked up at her youngest daughter and said, "Deanna, eat mommy's pussy for her." Author's Note: If the feedback is good enough, I'll make it a series and add a few more books to the Grant Family Saga. But until then, I hope you all enjoyed this one. Please, please leave constructive feedback. Again, if you don't like mind control stories to begin with, don't rate this story. Hopefully, if you read this far that means you DO like mind control and any comments, suggestions, and criticisms will be constructive. ------- The End ------- Posted: 2008-08-10 Last Modified: 2008-10-21 / 09:09:30 pm ------- http://storiesonline.net/ -------     Posted on : Nov 27, 2023     Add Comment